This story begins in the not too distant future aboard “Earth orbiter one”. You see America has been worried for some time about its top secret experiments falling into the wrong hands so they decided to move there most secret to Earth orbiter one a small space station orbiting the earth. The highly regarded Dr. Nicola Kensington is leading one of the most exciting and unusual experiments. Dr. Louise Goodwin is assisting her and both of these young ladies are regarded to be two of the brightest minds on the planet.
“Right then Louise prepare subject 112 for re-enlargement.”
Dr. Louise Goodwin picked up the small-frightened monkey that was no larger than a child’s doll.
“There, there everything will be ok.” She said while placing it in a large glass booth. The monkey looked up as the huge to him Dr turned and closed the large glass door behind her and walked away. Louise walked over to the instrument panel to join the waiting Dr. Nicola Kensington.
“Ok then Louise are you ready.”
“Yes all read outs are positive.”
“Right then here goes.”
Nicola began imputing information into the computer; already there was a humming sound emanating from the glass booth.
“Ok Nicola all readouts are stable, heart beat good, blood pressure normal, brain waves a little twitchy but that’s probably down to fear.”
“Beginning re-enlargement now.”
They both watched as the monkey slowly began to grow.
“Still looking good, all readouts fine.” Said Louise Excitedly.
Nicola turned the dial some more and the monkey continued to grow. The readout in front of her now said 75% body mass (the monkey would be at normal size once the readout read 100%).
“Still looking good Nicola, all vital signs are normal.”
“Good we’re up to 85% now and still climbing.”
Both Doctors were feeling quite apprehensive right about now, as they’d never achieved anything over 89% body mass return before.
“87, 88, 89, 90, 91 its working we’re nearly there Louise, 93, 94, 95, 95 something’s wrong.”
“No life signs are still steady.”
“Shit no we’re in count down.”
The monkey began shrinking at an alarming rate.
“That can’t be everything remains normal.” Retorted Louise.
“60, 50, 30, quick switch everything off before we loose him.”
Both women hurriedly shut the system down.
“Look it hasn’t worked he’s still shrinking.” Cried out Louise.
They rushed over to the booth and watched in horror as the poor monkey diminished before they’re very eyes.
“O’ that poor thing, do you think he felt any pain.” Asked an upset Louise.
“I don’t now, but I hope not.” Replied Nicola.
“Come on I know its upsetting but we need to study the data and find out why this happened.”
“Sure I know you’re right and I shouldn’t get attached to the subjects but it’s hard.”
“Yes that it is.” Nicola said while hugging Louise tightly.
That night both women had dinner in the lab and work hour after hour studying the data of the last failure.
Early the next morning just as the two Doctors were about to leave for their quarters to get some well-earned rest did Sargent Jon Gibson enter the lab (He is head of the military security that protect the space station).
“Good morning Ladies, been working all night so I’m told.”
“Morning Sargent.” Both Doctors replied.
“I trust as you’ve worked all night you’ve killed another.”
“You bastard, I’ll…” Replied Louise before being interrupted by Nicola.
“It’s ok Louise, you go to your quarters, I’ll handle this.”
Louise muttered something under her breath and exited through the automatic doors.
“Now then Sargent as you so nicely put it, yes we did kill another subject last night.”
“I don’t know why they insist on keeping you two here I really don’t, how long has it been now. I’ll tell you 18 fucking months of wasting taxpayers money on what? A couple of skirts with brains supposedly, it makes me sick.”
“Are you quite finished.” Replied Nicola remaining very calm which really got up the Sargents nose.
“No I’m not finished but you will be if I get my way.”
“Well until that day would you mind leaving my lab and I’d appreciate it if you’d show more respect in the future, now if you’ll excuse me I’m rather tied. O’ and by the way I need some more test subjects please, so if you can arrange for them to be here tomorrow. Good morning.”
As Nicola walked toward the door the Sargent grabbed the top of her arm.
“Just who do you think you are, giving me orders you bitch.”
“Sargent I suggest you let go now or I’ll have to report you, now let go and if I remember rightly I AM IN FUCKING CHARGE WHILE YOU’RE IN MY LAB SO YOU’D BETTER REMEMBER THAT.”
The Sargent let go and stepped back slightly shocked at the outburst from Dr. Nicola Kensington. She was right, while in her lab she was in charge. He watched as the sexy doctor departed through the automatic doors.
“I’ll fix that smart bitch if it’s the last thing I do.” He said to himself.
Nicola entered her small but adequate chambers.
“Lights on 60%.” She called as she walked in.
Removing her white lab coat and tossing it to the chair she went over to the food replicater.
“Tea hot, strong no sugar.”
Picking up her drink she slumped down in the chair and kicked of her shoes.
“Arr, my poor old feet.” She said to herself while looking down at the strap marks her sandals had made on her sexy delicate feet.
Slowly sipping her tea she thought of the words she’d just had with the Sargent.
“That rotten bastard, some day he’ll get his comeuppance and I just hope I’m there to see it.”
Meanwhile back in the lab the Sargent was nosing around.
“I wonder what those dumb arse bitches are up to any way. Why do they seem to have a never ending budget and just where on earth do all the animals go?”
It really pissed him off that although he was in charge of security he wasn’t privy as to what was going on in the lab. All he knew was that it was top secret and that the Doctors were to have his full co-operation. But what really pissed him off the most was that the two Doctors were female. You see the Sargent was a real chauvinistic pig, who believed that a woman’s place was in the home. But in these days of equal opportunity he just didn’t fit, hence the fact that he’d never progress from the position he was in, although a good respectable position, he wanted more. But he’d been told long ago that he just wasn’t officer material. Unbeknown to anyone the dear old Sargent had been offered 4 million Dollars to steel secret information regarding this project. Although at first he’d refused the offer he was really tempted as he was getting on in life and his pension although generous because of his long service was not what you’d call great. So after a bit of negotiating he’d managed to up the figure to 6 million Dollars, and for that amount of money he’d sell his soul to the devil. The problem was he’d need to deliver the information before he would see any of the money, trouble was the good Doctors never left anything lying around. This was really getting to him as he only had another 6 months left on this station before he’d be reassigned somewhere else. The Sargent made one last sweep of the draws and desk but found nothing. As usual the Doctors had locked everything away in the Electro magnetic safe, for which only they knew the combination.
4 months later.
“Ok then Louise, lets put subject 201 in the chamber.”
Both women walked over to the large cage at the far end of the lab and upon opening the cage they each took a hand of the chimp and slowly walked him across the cold metal floor to the glass cubical.
“Go on in you go, it’ll be ok I promise.”
“You really shouldn’t get so attached to the subjects Louise you know what might happen.”
“I know but he’s just so cute.”
The chimp entered the cubicle and watched as the two women closed the door on him. He reached up and pressed his palms on the glass looking as they walked over to the control panels.
“Right then here goes, lets hope we got it right this time.” Said Nicola.
“God, yes please.” Replied Louise throwing the master switch.
Humming sounds began emitting from the glass chamber and the chimp started to become agitated.
“What should we set it at Nicola.”
“O’ doesn’t really matter but I suppose 10% is a good figure wouldn’t you say.”
“Ok 10% it is.”
With the machine set at 10% body mass the humming grew louder.
“How’s he doing.” Inquired Nicola.
“Great all vital signs are normal.”
Suddenly the glass chamber began glowing with varying different colour lights and the chimp began to shrink.
“80, 60, 40, 20, 10, ok lets check on him and see if he’s ok.”
As the women approached the cubicle they could no longer see the chimp in there, Louise’s heart sank at the thought of killing another chimp. As they opened the glass door to their great relief they saw huddled in the corner looking very frightened a tiny but perfectly formed chimp. Nicola bent down and reached in to pick up the little chimp. The chimp was really frightened as he watched this huge hand approach him. Nicola wrapped her hand around the poor little fella and slowly bought her closed fist up to her face. Very slowly both herself and Louise watched as she opened her hand.
“Good he looks ok, except for being a little frightened.” Said Nicola.
“Yea but then wouldn’t you be, I mean frightened.” Replied Louise.
“Sure would. Right lets put him back and start the re-enlarging process.”
“Do you think that’s a good idea to re-enlarge straight away.”
“Look I know it’s risky but we need to know if our calculations are correct and I don’t know about you but I need to know now.”
“Yea I guess you’re right.”
Nicola reached down and slowly placed the tiny chimp back on to the floor of the booth. Upon closing the door both sexy felines returned to the control panels.
“Ready then.”
“As I’ll ever be.”
“Good then let’s begin.”
Once again Louise was checking on the chimps life signs and Nicola started up the machine.
“Life signs all within parameters, begin re-enlargement.”
The glass booth began to hum and various different coloured lights began flashing in it.
“Ok he’s on his way up.”
Both women watched the glass booth with great anticipation, as the chimp was now visible and approaching the critical stage. With one eye on the counter and one eye on the booth Nicola was feeling very nervous right about now.
“Life signs, what are his life signs.”
“Still stable and well within the parameters, its ok Nicola it’ll be ok.”
“85% and still increasing steadily, 90, 92, 95, 96.”
“Life signs still ok.”
“98, 100 we’ve done it.”
The computer then flashed the words they’d long to see on the screen in front of them RE-ENLARGEMENT COMPLETE.
“Come on lets go see if he’s ok.” Cried out Louise.
As they neared the booth they could see that the chimp looked alive and well, upon opening it the chimp jumped out.
“Wow, her certainly seems ok.” Said Nicola stepping back.
“Poor thing he must have been really frightened.”
It didn’t take to long for the 2 women to capture the chimp and return him safely to his cage.
“Well let’s run a few tests and then I think we should go and celebrate.”
“Sound’s good to me Nicola.”
After a couple of hours testing on the poor old chimp everything seemed to be in order.
The 2 Doctors then hung up their lab coats and retreated to Nicolas for a well-earned celebration.
As usual the Sargent was waiting for the 2 Doctors to leave, as they rounded the corner he crept into the empty lab. Looking around as he normally did he couldn’t believe his luck as they’re sitting on the computer was all the files from the project on one CD? He quickly placed the CD in the computer to verify its contents; a broad smile appeared on his face as he realised he’d hit the jackpot. In there excitement to leave the Doctors had neglected to lock away the CD containing the project files and data.
“At last, now I’ve got them and there bloody work, ha, ha.”
Quickly the Sargent copied the disc and placed the other one back where he’d found it. Glancing around one last time as he left the lab he smiled evilly.
2 weeks later.
“Right now that everything seems 100% safe we need to find a way of using the matter transference ray without the need for a large glass booth.”
“Well Nicola I’ve been giving that some thought already. What if we could design some sort of contact lens for a person to ware with some kind of trigger implanted into their bodies.” Said Louise.
“Go on, I like the sound of this, I really think you’re onto something.”
So Louise continued to run her ideas by Nicola and although it would be hard to do they both agreed that it was certainly worth looking at.
That same evening as the 2 Scientists left the lab for the day, who should be waiting around the corner but their old friend the Sargent?
“Good evening Ladies, I’m sure you’re well aware that soon you’ll be rid of me as my time on this shit hole is nearly up.”
“Yes we had heard, and if I may say so not a moment to soon, now if you’ll excuse us we’re both very tired.” Replied Nicola.
The Sargent just gave them a wry smile and continued on his way.
“God do I hate him, he really gives me the willies.” Whispered Louise.
“Yea I know, but it won’t be much longer.” Nicola replied with a sinister smile on her face.
As soon as the coast was clear the Sargent made his way into the lab. Once he was sure the coast was clear he began placing small explosives around the lab setting the timers for 10 minutes. As he completed his task he quickly made his way to one of the stations escape pods and waiting until the last possible moment ejected it. Now the Sargent wasn’t as dumb as you’d think, he’d recalibrated the hull of the escape pod to be undetectable by earth’s radar system. Just as he was a safe distance away he watched as Earth Orbiter one exploded into thousands of tiny pieces.
2 months later.
“Hello it’s me Jon Gibson, have you got the money.”
“Hello Mr. Gibson, have you got the merchandise.” Replied a rather husky voice on the other end of the phone.
“Yes of course as promised, now I want the fucking money as agreed.”
“All in good time. Now do you know the Chinese restaurant on 9th street?”
“Yes, I know the one.”
“Good now meet me in the ally next to it at 11o’clock tonight and we’ll make the exchange.”
“Ok then, but no funny business or you’ll never see the disc.”
“Well of course, just make sure you bring it with you and everything will be ok.”
The line then went dead and Jon hung up. Gathering up his things and ensuring he had the disc with him Jon left the dirty room looking back as her left and thinking to himself.
“This time tomorrow I’ll be on a plane for Europe and never again will I have to stay in such a rotten hole as this.”
Jon exited the run down apartment building, stepping over the drunks and wasters lying in the corridors. Outside it was a lovely sunny day and all Jon could think off was how rich he was going to be. Never once did he look back and think about all the innocent lives he’d taken only 2 months before, after all why should he. He thought of no one but him self and if someone wanted to pay him a vast amount of money for steeling government secrets then that was there look out. He made his way to a small diner to have lunch and to just pass the time until his important meeting. He sat there all alone in the world just thinking of all the fun that he would have with so much money.
“If only all these degenerates could see me tomorrow I’d show them just how miserable there lives really are.” He thought to him self.
After what seemed forever the time had come and Jon started his journey to the meeting place all the while making sure he had the disc on his person. He arrived at the agreed place of meeting a little early so that he could give the place the once over just to make sure there were no uninvited guests. He was a stickler for time keeping must have been all those long years in the Army that doe’s that to you. After checking the place out he waited at the far end of the ally for his contact to arrive. Jon was starting to feel a little uneasy as the time was now a little after eleven and still he waited alone. He nervously took out a cigarette and lit it up, just as he’d taken that long soothing first drag; he heard footsteps coming down the ally which increased in volume until he saw two silhouettes walking toward him.
“Hey, wait there just a second.” Jon nervously called out.
“Have you got the disc.” Came the reply.
“Firstly let me see the money, and step out into the light so I can see you.”
“All in good time Mr. Gibson, but firstly show us the disc.”
“Look I said step into the light.”
“The disc Mr. Gibson, the disc.”
Jon nervously reached into his inside jacket pocket and bought out the disc.
“Here see I have the disc now step out into the light.”
“Firstly place the disc on the floor and step back, theirs no need to worry you can trust us.”
Jon did not like the last phase as why say that, but he did as was instructed and placed the disc on the ground before stepping back. The two figures then stepped forward into the light as promised. Jon’s bottom jaw dropped and his cigarette released from his mouth and fell to the ground, as he couldn’t believe who was standing there in front of him.
“What the fuck, but how, how’d you get of off there.”
Jon had almost lost it as the two shadowy figures stepped into the light he could suddenly make out their faces it was Dr. Nicola Kensington and Dr. Louise Goodwin.
“Hi ya Sarg, bet you’d never see us again.”
“What is this some kind of trick, you dumb bitches.”
“No, no trick Jon, it was us that asked you to steel the disc as we didn’t want anyone to get their hands on our secrets. Also we knew we’d never be able to get of off that bloody station with the disc but you on the other hand, well lets just say you done us proud and almost earned the right to live.” Explained Nicola.
Jon had heard enough quickly from within his pocket he pulled out a gun.
“You stupid bitches, do you really think I’d come here unarmed. Now if you’ll just give me the money I may just decide to let you live.”
“Ooo, please don’t hurt us with that tiny gun Jon.” Louise said sarcastically.
Suddenly a sharp light shot out from Louise’s eyes and incredibly shrank the gun in Jon’s hand until it was smaller than a dime.
“What the fuck, what just happened, that’s impossible.” Jon cried out.
“Really Jon then maybe you’ll find this even harder to believe.”
Nicola then stared hard at Jon and this bright light shot out from her eyes and surrounded him. Jon suddenly became aware of everything around him growing and he tried to run but it was to late for that as he was already the height of a Barbie doll and still diminishing in size. As quickly as it began it stopped and Jon turned back frozen in terror at what he saw before him. The women casually walked forward and stopped just in front of the little man. Jon looked up and found that he was barley able to look over there toes, as he craned his neck back he saw the two giant women smiling down at him. At a speed Jon found hard to comprehend, Louise bent down and picked up the disc, Jon quickly crouched down and covered his head as he thought she was going to pick him up.
“God please help! What have you done to me.”
“I think the word you’re looking for is goddesses as we’re the only ones that can help you now.” Said Nicola as both women crouched down to enable them to hear Jon.
“Please return me to normal, I’ll disappear and you’ll never hear from me again.”
“O’ Jon you’re going to disappear alright.” Louise said while turning her head to Nicola and smiling wickedly.
“Please have mercy I’ll do anything, anything at all.”
“Hmm, that might be interesting.”
Nicola then looked at the tiny gun and suddenly a light shot from her eyes and the gun was reduced some more until it was the correct size for Jon to handle.
“Right then Jon, see the you’re gun over there I want you to go pick it up.” Nicola instructed him.
Jon hurriedly went over to the gun and picked it up.
“Ok now what.” Jon enquired.
Louise then whispered to Nicola.
“Hurry up we’ve been here to long already.”
Nicola nodded her head.
“Sorry Jon now where were we, are yes. It’s quite simple really I want you to put that gun in you’re mouth and pull the trigger.” Nicola said while rising back to the more intimidating height of standing.
“Are you fucking nuts, there’s no way I’m doing that.” Screamed Jon.
“Well I’m sorry to hear that.”
Nicola then raised her sexy foot and said.
“Last chance Jon.”
Jon knew it was no good trying to run so her turned the gun on the two women and emptied it into their legs. Both Nicola and Louise laughed aloud at the tickling sensation on their legs. Jon just stared up in disbelief and watched as the huge sole of Nicola’s shoe began it’s decent upon him. Before Jon could react he found himself pinned to the ground under Nicola’s hard unforgiving sole.
“Good bye Jon.” Both women called as Nicola began to increase the pressure.
Jon felt his body being forced flat until his innards began depositing from every orifice on his body. Nicola bit her bottom lip as she felt his tiny form begin to give way under her foot.
“SQUELTCH.”
Jon’s existence was over and Nicola found that she had never felt a rush like it before as she twisted her foot around as if extinguishing a cigarette. She then dragged her foot back and all that remained of Jon was a red smear on the hard ground.
“Wow, how did that feel.” Enquired Louise as both women turned to leave the ally.
“It’s hard to explain but I’ve never felt so sexually aroused so quickly before. The feel of his tiny body squishing flat under my shoe was so exhilarating; my only regret is that I hadn’t done it barefoot. To be honest I’m really frightened by the rush of power it gave me as I have these hidden desires to do it again, to just feel a human body collapse under you in that way!”
“You make it sound so good but however much you enjoyed it the next ones mine ok.” Louise said with a look of envy on her pretty face.
Chapter 2
As the two sexy females turned out of the ally there was rustling in the garbage bins and out stepped a trampy looking fellow. Upon climbing out of the large skip he looked to make sure the coast was clear and went over to the red stain that had once been Sargent Jon Gibson. Kneeling down he dabbed his grubby finger in it and then tasted the contents.
“Shit Ken, you’ve been drinking to much, I must have been hallucinating.” He said to himself.
But not to be deterred, he decided he’d better report just what he’d seen.
As the tramp entered the Police precinct a look of disgust appeared on all the faces of the people in the main reception. Upon reaching the counter Ken stuttered out.
“I want to report a murder.”
“Yea ok, name.” Replied the desk Sargent.
“I want to report a murder.”
“Look buddy, what’s you’re name.”
“I only want to report a murder.”
“That’s it, clear off and stop wasting my time.”
“A murder, I want to report a murder.”
The desk Sargent had lost his patience and had lifted up the flap on the counter to enable himself to through the tramp out. The Sargent grabbed hold of the Tramp and began to walk him to the exit.
“MURDER, MURDER, I WANT TO REPORT A MURDER.” Ken yelled as he was led to the door.
Just as they reached the door in stepped Detective Stan Stunner.
“What seems to be the problem here Sargent.” Stan enquired.
“O’ nothing just some old drunk wasting my time.”
With a look of horror in his eyes the Tramp looked at Stan and again yelled.
“BUT MURDER, I SAW A MURDER.”
“Sargent, wait a minute have you got this mans statement.”
“Well err, no I haven’t.”
“Why not.”
“I kept asking him and he just kept repeating the same thing over and over.”
“Ok, well you can let go of him, I’ll take it from here.”
The Sargent reluctantly let go and strutted back to the front desk mumbling under his breath.
“Fucking Leech, always has to be right.”
Detective Stan Stunner was known to his colleagues as “The Leech” because once he’d gotten his teeth into something he just never let up.
Stan had led the Tramp into his office and had gotten him a cup of coffee and something to eat. Stan watched as the poor beggar made short work of the food.
“Right then, err sorry I didn’t catch you’re name sir.”
“Ken, Ken Notalot.”
“Well then Ken shall we start from the beginning.”
Ken then explained to Stan as best he could just what he’d seen in that ally tonight.
“Hmm, pretty unbelievable story, but thanks for coming in and reporting it, you can rest assured I’ll get right on it.”
Stan showed the tramp out and returned to his office, he filed away the statement he’d just taken, as obviously it wasn’t true, how could it be!
At a quite neighbourhood in the house that sat back from the rest the two Doctors relaxed around their large pool.
“Hey Nicola, do you find the implants itch at all.”
“No why?”
“O’ nothing really, it’s just that my palms always seem to itch.”
“Here let me take a look.”
Louise held open her hands while Nicola examined them.
“Well they look fine, you can’t even see the tiny scar on either of them.”
Each of them had inserted into the others palm a small trigger, which sat just beneath the skin. In the left palm was the trigger for matter re-enlargement and of course in the right was the matter reducer. These would send out a remote signal to the specially designed contact lenses they both wore. It was quite ingenious the way that it worked, by just clenching either fist they could control the size of anything no matter how large or small. The one thing they hadn’t yet worked out was how to enlarge something beyond its normal size, but that’s something they’d work on later.
The women had no set plan as to what to do with there new found power and until last night had never reduced another human being, but having done it once both of them were excited by the idea of doing it again.
“Shall we get ready to go out then.” Asked Louise.
“Yea, lets get all dressed up.”
“Great idea.”
With both women now dressed and ready for action they got into their car and headed for town.
“Are you really hungry.” Enquired Louise.
“No not really, you.”
“No, so how about a bit of late night shopping.”
“Sounds good to me.”
As they turned into the parking lot they found the ideal space right near the entrance to the mall, but as Nicola began to reverse into the space a car quickly sped into it causing Nicola to hit the brakes hard.
“Shit, bloody moron!” Nicola called out.
As four nasty looking young men got out of the car.
Louise opened her window and screamed out to them.
“Oi, you stupid idiots.”
Turning and showing the finger the driver of the car replied.
“Up yours lady.”
He then laughed with his three buddies as they nonchalantly walked into the mall.
“That makes me so mad.” Said Nicola through clenched teeth.
“Ignorant bastards, I’d like to teach them a thing or two.”
Nicola found another parking bay and parked the car. Both Nicola and Louise exited the car and made their way into the mall. To there great surprise the mall was quite empty. As they slowly browsed in one shop and then another it wasn’t until they were looking at some DVD’s at the back of Borders did the evening start to get interesting.
Downtown, Detective Stan “The Leech” Stunner had been called to a burglary at the Chinese restaurant next to the ally that the tramp had reported seeing a murder only the night before. Upon exiting the restaurant he thought “what the hell, he was here anyway so it wouldn’t hurt to take a look.”
As he walked down the dimly lit ally he had this nagging feeling in his head.
“What if the Tramp was telling the truth! No he couldn’t have been.”
It was quite hard to see anything as the only light there was had been vandalised, so he retrieved his flashlight from his pocket and began examining the ground. After a couple of sweeps he came across a dried red patch on the ground. He knelt down for a closer inspection and to his total disbelief he discovered what looked like a tiny gun. It couldn’t have been any larger than a match head but he was sure it was a gun although it did look a little flat. He quickly retrieved a small evidence bag from his pocket and placed the tiny gun in it along with a few scrapings of the dried red powder. Stan stood back up and slowly left the ally and as he did so he continued to look back with a puzzled look on his face.
“Could it be true?”
Meanwhile back at Borders the two Ladies had been disturbed by a loud commotion coming from the front of the shop. They’re inquisitive nature had got the better of them and they just had to see what was going on. Suddenly as they made there way to the front of the shop, Nicola felt a sharp prod in her back and a voice said.
“Don’t turn or I’ll shoot now move it both of you.”
As Nicola and Louise neared the front of the shop it soon became apparent that they were caught up in a hold up.
“Well, well what we got ear then.” Said the guy that seemed to be the leader.
He then walked up and began stroking Nicola’s cheek.
“Get you’re hand of off me you shit.” Said Nicola calmly.
“Tut, tut, that’s not nice now is it, maybe you need to be taught a lesson, wadda ya say boys, doe’s the bitch need a lesson.”
“Yea, and her friend too.”
Suddenly the shop assistant behind the counter yelled out.
“LEAVE THEM ALONE, HERE TAKE THE MONEY, JUST LEAVE THEM ALONE.”
“For gods sake would someone please shut him up.”
Sharply, the hoodlum standing with the shop assistant cracked him over the head with the butt of his gun and he fell to the ground unconscious.
“Arr that’s better now where was I.”
Louise then looked at Nicola and said.
“Nicola remember the parking lot, well I’m pretty sure these are the same degenerates.”
“Bitch who you calling degenerate.”
One of the gang then slapped Louise across the face.
“Ouch! You’ll pay for that you bastard.”
Just as the guy was about to hit her again the leader called to him.
“Jerry no, we wouldn’t want to damage such a pretty little face, now would we.”
The young man standing by the door called out.
“Come on guys grab the money and let’s get out of here.”
“What a minute Brad what’s the rush.”
“Look we don’t need this shit if you want the bitches, then bring them with us.”
Nicola then turned to the leader and asked his name.
“What’s it to you bitch.” He replied.
“Well l like to know whom I’m conversing with.”
“Pretty fancy talking bitch, well whom you’re conversing with is Pete.” He sarcastically said while all four broke out into laughter at his witty reply.
“It’s like this Pete, either you leave now with you’re friends and promise to be good boys from now on or you’ll be sorry you were ever born.”
“Ooo, look guys I’m quaking in my shoes.” Pete said faking fear.
“Sorry Pete you’ve had you’re chance. Ok Louise you take the two on the right and I’ll deal with the two on the left, 1% matter alright.”
Before they knew what had hit them all four of them stood on the vast plane of the shop floor at just over half-inch in height.
“Ok Louise watch these two while I round up the others.”
Carl looked up as he saw this towering woman step over him; he was still in a state of shock and couldn’t quite comprehend what had happened to him.
“Carl, Carl man, what the fuck, are you ok.” Cried Pete while running over to his buddy.
Jerry found himself standing next to the giant unconscious shop assistant when suddenly a shadow fell upon him and he looked up to see an enormous hand capture him and violently lift him of off the ground. Meanwhile Brad’s world began to shake as he saw this huge women walk toward him. Quickly he turned and began to run, when suddenly he crashed into something hard sending him to his butt. He regained his senses and slowly used the hard black surface to lean against as her righted himself. He couldn’t quite place what stood before him, as he began to walk around it he came to a large sloping arch. So he walked under and to his right his eyes fell upon a huge dirty and partly worn out label that read $35.99, he stepped out and looked up. Upon realising just what he was looking up at he passed out. With a large smile on her face Nicola bent down and picked up the little man and placed him in her enclosed fist along with Jerry.
“Brad wake up man, wake up.”
“Err what, O’ god I just had the most incredible dream.”
“Dream! Are you fucking nuts, its for real man.”
Before Brad could say any more he found himself being dumped rudely on to the floor along with Jerry?
Upon standing back up Nicola turned to Louise and said.
“Let the fun begin.”
Both Giantesses stood with their feet slightly apart and with hands on hips looking down at the tiny men at their feet.
“Hey you guys ok.” Enquired Pete.
“If you call this ok, then yea.”
They all stood and craned their heads skyward to see the two titanic women looking down upon them.
“HEY, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO US, YOU BITCHES.” Pete yelled up.
“Did you hear something Louise.”
“No can’t say as I did Nicola.”
“Ok then my tiny men, I want Pete and one other to stand in front of my feet NOW!”
“FUCK YOU BITCH.” Pete again called out while showing the finger.
“Cocky little chap isn’t he.” Nicola said to Louise while smiling.
Nicola then raised her foot and bought it down at super sonic speed crashing to the floor. All four of the little men cowered on the floor at the sight of her titanic foot crashing to the floor sending shock waves right through them.
“Fuck it Pete, come on I’ll go with you just don’t anger her anymore.” Said Carl.
Both men slowly edged their way over until they stood at the toes of her immense shoes.
“Now that’s better, now start kissing my shoes you little pricks.”
Both Pete and Carl complied and began kissing the shoes of Goddess Nicola.
“Arr that’s nice. You two do the same to my shoes now move it.” Instructed Louise.
Brad and Jerry quickly began kissing Louise’s shoes.
Nicola soon grew bored of this and told the little men to step back, she then removed her right shoe and told them to kiss her stocking foot.
Slowly Pete and Carl edged closer and the closer they got the stronger the smell became. As they reached Nicolas toes the smell was really strong and the heat emanating from her foot was overpowering. As bad as it was they knew they had to comply or they’d be squashed for sure.
Louise turned to Nicola and said.
“Don’t know about you, but I’m rather hungry and we don’t want to be here when the shop assistant comes around do we.”
“No you’re right, enough fun, lets dispose of the delinquents and make our way to a restaurant.”
Louise then looked down at the tiny men kissing her foot and nudged her foot forward knock them both to the ground she then lifted her foot and said.
“Night, night boys.”
Bringing her foot down sharply on Brad and just missing Jerry. Jerry couldn’t believe what he’d just seen and heard, in an instant his once friend Brad had been reduced to nothing more than a tiny red smudge on the sole of a shoe. As Louise’s foot hit the ground Brads innards splattered out from under her shoe. Jerry watched in horror as her foot rose up to begin its descent upon him, he suddenly became aware of something in his lap as he looked down, their looking up at him was one of Brads eye balls. It must have popped out of his head as he was crushed. Jerry didn’t have time to freak as the shadow above him descended slowly until he was pressed tightly against the ground. He could feel the still warm goo of Brad pressing against his face.
Louise wanted to take her time with this one and actually feel the crunching of the bones under her foot. For Jerry the pain was so intense as the pressure became greater and greater that he mercifully passed out. Louise was relishing the power as she could hear the snapping sounds of the man underneath her foot breaking up until she saw a small drop of blood trickle out from under her shoe. She then twisted her foot around and waited for Nicola.
Nicola had already done the shoe squashing and wanted to try something new so she raised her stocking covered foot above Carl and slowly lowered it on to him. Carl tried to run but it was useless and soon found himself pinned to the ground under Nicolas giant foot. She positioned her foot so that the ball of it covered the little man completely. Pete was watching with terror and couldn’t run anywhere as Louise had him pinned to the ground under her foot. Carl screamed as he felt the pressure grow. Louise could still feel the tiny creature struggle beneath her mighty foot; she closed her eyes and enjoyed every last moment until her foot was flat on the ground. As she moved her foot and looked down she could only see a pool of blood but no tiny Carl. Upon lifting her foot and inspecting the sole she burst out laughing.
“Louise quick take a look at this.”
Louise looking at Nicolas foot started to laugh also and said.
“Yuk that’s disgusting.”
What they saw was a tiny flat man still formed perfectly stuck to Nicolas foot. Nicola carefully peeled the mess from her foot and dropped it to the floor. She then placed her foot back in her shoe and ground the remains into paste.
“Right then Pete you’re time is up, release him Louise.” Said Nicola while kneeling on the floor.
Pete now free stood up and began begging for his life but Nicola couldn’t hear him and it wouldn’t have made any difference if she had.
“Well Pete, you like to give people the finger up, well how about I give you the thumb down.”
Nicola then knocked Pete to the floor and placed her thumb on his chest. He began punching and kicking about but all to no avail as Nicola began to increase the pressure. What upset her most was just as it was getting good her long thumbnail went through poor little Pete’s throat and severed his head from his body. Knowing she couldn’t hurt him anymore she rose to her feet and casually ground him into the ground.
“Right then lets go get dinner, I’m starving.” Nicola said as they left the store.
Chapter 3
Five minutes after the two sexy females left the store the shop assistant began to regain consciousness. The first thing he did was to call the cops. After making the call he began to see if anything had been stolen and to his surprise it seemed that all was, as it should be. All the money was still in the cash register and apart from the red stains on the floor you’d never have known anything had occurred.
Nicola and Louise arrived at a rather trendy restaurant known as the Dark Half. It served a good meal and after you’d eaten you could dance the night away in the adjoining nightclub. The two women were shown to a table and placed there order.
“What you thinking about Nicola.”
“O’ nothing.”
“Come on I know you better than that something’s bothering you isn’t it.”
“Well yea I guess so.”
“What is?”
“You know, we’ve just taken four human lives, and here we sit about to eat as if nothings happened.”
“I know how you feel but remember they were bad people, and we did offer them the chance to just walk away.”
“You’re right why should I feel guilty, after all we did give them a choice didn’t we.”
“That’s better, now let’s enjoy dinner.”
“You know what maybe that’s what we should use our power for. Riding the world of scum, you know like super hero’s or something.”
Louise let out a small giggle.
“Yea, we could be known as tweedle dee and tweedle dumb.”
Both women began falling about with laughter and everyone in the restaurant seemed to look over at them.
“O’ god I feel better know, it’s funny how laughter makes you feel good.” Said Nicola.
“Sure doe’s, but joking aside, I definitely think you’re onto something with the elimination of scum.”
“Good I’m glad you agree, then let us make a pact right here and now, that well never use the matter reducer on someone that doesn’t deserve it and who ever we reduce will get the choice to just walk away before we reduce them, agreed.”
“Agreed. Now lets have a toast to us, THE ANGELS OF JUSTICE.”
Detective Sam “The Leech” Stunner arrived at Borders upon receiving the call from the shop assistant. After taking his statement, Stan began examining the small red stains upon the floor. He found what appeared to be a small trainer, so small was it that he found it hard to focus upon it. He decided that he needed the services of the forensic lab, so he made the call and after 20 minutes they arrived.
“Hello Stan.”
“O’ hi Stacy.”
Stacy Howard was the top forensic scientist at the Police station and she had helped Stan out on numerous occasions.
“Ok then Stan what can I help you with.”
“Well, you see these small red stains could you please take samples and do a complete analysis for me.”
“For you Stan, anything.”
Stan blushed slightly as Stacy smiled at him and began her work.
Nicola and Louise had finished their dinner and were now sitting at the bar in the Dark half’s nightclub.
“One more for the road Nicola.”
“Sure why not.”
“Barman, two more of the same please.” Asked Louise.
The barmen politely served the ladies with their drinks and got on with his work. Louise then whispered to Nicola.
“Have you ever wondered what it would be like to have sex with a miniature man.”
“Depends on what you mean by miniature.” Replied Nicola.
“Well I thought about 12 inches would do nicely.”
Nicola almost choked on her drink following Louise’s remark.
“You’re evil Louise, but I must admit it doe’s sound good.”
“Good I’m glad you agree. What do you think of the barman.”
“No, no, don’t even go there, remember only bad people, criminals, pimps, etc.”
“I know, just kidding, but then again maybe he’s served one or two bad drinks in his time.” Louise smiled wickedly as she watched the barman at work.
Once they had finished their drinks and said goodnight to the barman the two ladies left the club. As they walked out toward the parking lot two men ran into the back of them knocking them to the ground while making off with their hand bags. Momentarily stunned and shocked by the quickness of the attack, Nicola slowly got to her knees and asked if Louise were ok.
“Fucking great, just get those bastards.”
Nicola quickly got to her feet and watched the two men climb into a car. She knew she’d have to be quick. Suddenly a bright light that seemed to glow over the entire car blinded the men.
“Shit man aliens, aliens are abducting us.” Called one of the men in the car.
“Get us the fuck out of here Geoff.”
But the car remained still as the driver Geoff was in a state of shock.
“Move Geoff, come on man snap out of it.”
The light dissipated, and the four men couldn’t recognise where they were. Geoff had snapped out of his trance but just as he put the metal to the floor did the car seem to go down as if something heavy was pushing down upon it. The engine roared into action, but no matter how much throttle Geoff gave it, it just wouldn’t go anywhere.
“Geoff, what’s going on, get us the fuck out a here.” Screamed one of the men in the back of the car.
“Fucking hell Rich, what do ya think I’m trying to do, bake a cake.”
Suddenly there was a loud snap and the engine began to whine as blue smoke began escaping from under the hood.
“Shit, that’s the engine gone.” Cried Geoff.
Nicola had caught up with the tiny car just as it was about to speed off. She placed her huge foot upon it and contemplated crushing it there and then with the tiny occupants inside. But then she realised that their handbags were still inside of the vehicle, so she kicked off one of her shoes and rolled down her nylon. After rolling the nylon up so that the toe section was within hands grasp she bent down and retrieved the tiny car from under her foot.
Inside the car the four men saw something extremely large grab hold of the car and then it felt as though they were being lifted of off the ground.
“Quick lets get out of here.”
It was no good; Nicola’s fingers had blocked all the doors making escape impossible.
“It’s no good the doors won’t open.”
Nicola placed the tiny car in her nylon and carefully wrapped the stocking around it so as to let in very little light and make sure the doors to the car were held firmly shut. She then held onto it tightly as she walked back to Louise.
“You ok then.” Enquired Nicola.
“Yea, little sod’s, look I’ve grazed my knee.” Replied Louise.
“Well when we get home you can show them.”
“Can’t wait.” Said Louise getting back to her feet.
Back at the Police station Detective Stan “The Leech” Stunner was just about to get the low down on the forensic evidence that Dr. Stacy Howard had gathered from Borders. Upon entering the lab Stan asked Stacy what news did she have.
“Well I can’t explain it but it seems to be human blood and some tiny squashed body parts.” Explained Stacy.
“Are you sure, that’s not possible is it?”
“Up until tonight I’d have agreed with you, but here take a look for yourself.”
Stacy then motioned for Stan to look into the microscope. Stan looked into the eyepieces of the microscope and after a short while withdrew himself and looked at Stacy with a look of shear disbelief in his eyes. What he saw was what appeared to be the lower half of a human jaw albeit pretty smashed up, and the lower half of a leg with a foot still attached but it was completely crushed and as flat as a piece of writing paper.
“That’s impossible, it must be some kind of elaborate hoax.” Insisted Stan.
“I only wish that were true, but its human alright.” Replied Stacy.
“Can you tell from what you’ve found whether or not it’s male of female.”
“Well I’d say male, judging from the amount of hair on the leg.”
“Was there anything else you could identify from the remains.”
“No not really it was as though someone had stepped on them and ground them into the ground, leaving very little identifiable parts.”
“So all I’ve got to go on is the description that the Shop assistant gave me of the four guys and two women. But judging by what you’ve said and there being for stains, then I think maybe I should narrow my search down to the two ladies.”
“Sorry Stan nearly forgot, that gun from the other day, well it was real and had been fired recently and get this, it was owned by a Sargent Jon Gibson. You know the guy that had supposedly died when that space station exploded. And just to confirm this the dried blood samples from the scene albeit small, matched his perfectly.”
“Hmm, thanks Stacy, you’ve been a great help.” Called Stan as he left the lab.
Meanwhile back in the nylon.
“Did you guys hear that, it sounded like voices.” Said Rich.
“Yea, I heard it too.” Replied John.
“Never mind voices lets just get the fuck out a here.” Shouted Geoff.
“Ok smart arse, and how do you intend doing that.” Enquired Dave.
“Sssshhhh, be quite I’m sure I can hear voices.”
Nicola and Louise had entered their house and had placed the small car on the kitchen table while they made themselves a cup of coffee.
“What should we do with them Louise.”
“Don’t know, but one things for sure I want a bit of fun now that we have some in the confines of our own house and haven’t got to worry about rushing this time.”
“Yea, two each, we can certainly have some fun.”
“TWO, wow, I thought there was only one each.”
“No, there were the two that stole our bags and two in the get away car.”
“Cool, its going to be more fun than I’d expected.”
With their coffee made both women sat at the table and looked at the small package wrapped up on the middle of it.
“Do you think we should enlarge it a little only the little guys in there won’t be much bigger than about 10mm in size.” Suggested Louise.
“Good idea, I’ll unwrap them if you’ll get a plastic bowl to put them in.”
Nicola then began to unwind the nylon from around the car while Louise returned with a large white plastic bowl with a blue lid.
Inside the car the little men could feel their world moving around violently.
“Shit what now.”
“Look its getting lighter.”
Suddenly as Nicola removed the tiny car from the nylon she clasped the roof between her finger and thumb and ripped it off. Before the tiny occupants had a chance to look up they found themselves dumped rudely out of the car and on to a cold hard white surface. Before they could stand a bright light glowed all around them again.
“Is everyone ok.” Enquired Dave.
Rich, John and Geoff all replied “Ok.”
“Just where the fuck are we.” Said Rich while getting to his feet.
“Don’t know, but whatever place it is, it doesn’t appear to have any doors.”
“ARGH.” Shouted Dave before passing out.”
Above the two women were watching with great amusement and trying to just keep out of sight.
“DAVE, wake up Dave.” Cried Rich while slapping him across the face.
“Err, what, where am I, o’ god, did you see that.” Stuttered Dave as he came too.
“See what?”
“Th, That face it was huge, the aliens man there massive.” Screamed Dave hysterically.
“N, no, I didn’t see anything how about you guys.” Asked Rich.
By now Nicola and Louise were finding it really hard to contain themselves, while watching these pathetic little men scour around in the large bowl.
“Come on guys, stop pissing around and let’s see if we can’t get out of here.” Instructed Rich.
“O’ yea and just how are we supposed to do that.”
“Well as the walls are slopping I thought that we could make a human ladder and one of us climb up the others until they reach the top. At least then we might have some idea of where we are.”
“Ok, let’s go for it.”
Rich removed his shoes and socks to enable himself to get a better grip on the smooth surface and then leaned with his back against the slopping wall.
“Come on then whose next.”
“I’ll go next.” Said Dave.
So Dave climbed up Rich and stood on his shoulders, again with his back to the slopping surface. Geoff then climbed them both and stood on Dave’s shoulders.
“Come on hurry up, I can’t hold this forever.” Called Rich.
John began his climb, until eventually he reached the top and could look out into the open world.
“Well what can you see.” Cried Geoff.
“I, I, I, don’t believe it.”
“What don’t you believe.”
John was looking out into the enormous kitchen and could see every day items that you find in a kitchen except for one thing, they were all gigantic!
“You’re not going to believe this guy’s but it looks as though we’re in a giant kitchen.”
Nicola was watching from behind and Louise had ducked under the table as John had reached the top.
“Can you climb out.” Called Dave.
“Yea, I could but where would I go, its far to bigger fall.” Replied John
Suddenly Louise jumped up quickly and asked John.
“Maybe I can give you a hand.”
Louise then thrust her hand out to John.
Seeing Louise appear like that, frightened the living daylights out of John and as her hand quickly approached him, he instinctively stepped back. John landed with a heavy thud on the bottom of the bowl. Quickly the human ladder was disassembled.
“John, you ok man.”
“Yea, think so, but boy are we in deep shit.”
“Why, what did you see?”
“H, h, h, her.” Said John pointing skywards.
All four of the little men looked up to see Louise smiling down upon them. They all had this dumb look on their face; you know eyebrows raised and mouth open.
“Well aren’t you going to say something.” Asked Louise.
Eventually Rich replied.
“Where are we, and how come you’re so big.”
“Firstly you’re in our kitchen and secondly I’m not big, you’re SMALL.”
Nicola had now walked round to the side of the table with Louise and was also looking down upon the little men.
“Shit, look there’s 2 of them.” Cried Dave.
“Are you aliens.” Shouted Geoff.
After a short pause for some laughter Nicola replied.
“Gosh no, we’re not aliens, if anything you’re the aliens. After all you don’t exactly fit into this world but you could fit in my pocket. Ha, ha, ha.”
“What the hell have you done to us.”
Nicola turned to Louise and smiled then looking back at the unfortunate men she said.
“And what makes you think we did anything. Maybe you were destined to be small men, after all you were small minded enough to steel our hand bags.”
“Is this what all this is about, well fuck you ladies, we steal you’re bags so you kidnap us. I think you’ll be in more trouble than us lady.” Said Dave cockily.
“Yea, if you let us go now we’ll promise not to say anything to the cops. Right guys.”
All four men agreed.
“Well would you mind if my friend and I discussed this alone for a moment.” Enquired Louise.
The men all looked at each other and nodded.
“Go ahead.”
“Thank you.” Said Louise while placing the blue lid upon the bowl.
“Cheeky little sod’s aren’t they.”
“Yea, I mean as if we’re going to let them go.”
“Let’s have a bit of fun though before we sentence them.”
“Great idea, what did you have in mind.”
“Well…”
Back at the Cop shop.
Stan had returned to his desk and was going through some files on his computer. It had struck him that both witnesses had seen 2 women and both gave pretty good descriptions. So on a hunch he was searching the database for the 2 scientists that had perished on the space station, as maybe Sargent Jon Gibson wasn’t the only one to survive. Sure enough he soon found what he was looking for and both women matched the descriptions he had. Sam held his chin firmly as he read about the two brilliant sexy doctors; he had to find out something about what they were working on before the accident. Surly they couldn’t have survived could they?
Chapter 4
All for men looked up as the blue lid was peeled back off of the bowl they were trapped in, there eyes adjusting quickly to the light and seeing the two huge faces of the pretty doctors smiling down at them.
“Well what have you decided, do we have a deal?” Called out Rich.
“As you boys have been good enough to agree not to tell the authorities then were both willing to just let you go.” Replied Louise.
Rich turned to the other three and smiled smugly.
“Good, now get us the fuck out of here.” Shouted Geoff.
Louise turned to Nicola and smiled.
“Go on then Louise let them out if that’s what they want.”
Louise turned and looked back into the bowl at the inch tall men starring up at her.
“Ok then guys, are you sure you want to go free?” Enquired Louise.
“What are you fucking nuts, of course we want to be free.” Rich cried out.
“O’ very well then, you’re wish is my command.”
Louise then picked up the bowl and lowered it to the ground; she slowly tilted it up until the four little men came tumbling out. Louise then stood back up to her full height and turned around to walk over to the sink. Dave watched as Louise’s foot descended right down next to him causing the ground to shake as he was nearly trod on.
“Fucking hell bitch, you nearly stepped on me.” He called out.
Louise just continued her walk to the sink unaware she’d nearly squashed one of the men and from their new position on the floor there was no way that the two ladies could possible hear them. Nicola called out to Louise.
“Hey, how about a fresh cup of coffee.”
“Sure no problem.”
Meanwhile all four men had gathered together waiting to be returned to normal size.
“What the fuck are they waiting for, Christmas.” Said John.
Still the four men waited but Nicola was just sitting at the table reading something and Louise was making the coffee.
“I don’t know what there game is but I’m getting pissed off with this.”
Just then they felt the ground shake and looked over to see two huge black stiletto shoes heading directly for them.
“O’ shit, let’s get out of here.” Cried Geoff.
Louise was walking back to the table holding the two fresh mugs of coffee in her hands and pretended not to see the tiny men moving quickly to avoid her enormous shoes. She felt a tingling sensation run through her body and she found she needed to bite her bottom lip to relax herself, as the rush of power was exhilarating. She handed Nicola her coffee and sat down opposite her. The two women then began to talk.
“What the hell is going on, they’re acting as though we don’t exist any more. Why haven’t they returned us to normal.”
“Please no, please don’t let it be right, shit why didn’t we listen to what they said.” Said Rich nervously.
“What do you mean Rich.” Enquired John.
“Well they said they would let us go, but they never once mentioned about returning us to normal and we never asked to be.”
“Shit yea, but that goes without saying don’t it.”
“We have to get they’re attention and ask them to return us to normal before we end up as stains under their giant shoes, or worse still get eaten by some insect or something.”
All four men stood close together just below Nicola’s chair.
“Right on three we all scream out together. 1, 2, 3, HELP, PLEASE HELP US, PLEASE.”
It was no good, even if the two women could hear them they probably wouldn’t have acknowledged them anyway.
“It’s no good they’re never going to hear us, maybe we should try something different.” Explained Dave.
“O’ yea like what?”
“Well if we go under the table maybe we can get they’re attention by climbing up one of they’re legs.”
“No way am I climbing up one of those.”
“Well have you any better suggestions.”
After a while it was decided that the best course of action would be to attempt to climb one of the women’s legs and as it was Dave’s idea then he would have the honour. All four of them walked slowly under the table unaware that both Nicola and Louise were watching them go under.
Louise leaned over to Nicola and whispered to her.
“What do you think they’re up to.”
“Don’t know, but I can’t wait to find out.”
Meanwhile Stan was finding out just how top secret the Doctors work had been aboard Earth Orbiter one. It didn’t matter whom he called, no one would tell him what they were up to not even those that owed him a favour. In a last desperate attempt he called his ex wife Pam, whom he hadn’t spoke to in around 3 years since they’re rather nasty break up. Pam was with the FBI and she had access to most top secret info.
“FBI can I help you.”
“Yes, good afternoon, could I speak to agent Stunner please.”
After a short pause the voice on the other end of the phone replied.
“Sorry but there’s no one here by that name.”
“My mistake, I meant agent Wallis.”
“Please hold the line.”
“I don’t believe it, she’s using her maiden name.” Stan thought to himself.
“Hello agent Wallis how can I help you.”
“Err hi Pam.”
“God, Stan is that you.”
“Yea.”
“It’s been a long time, what could I possible do for you, that is why you called isn’t it, you want a favour.”
“Shit, still read me like a book ugh!”
“What makes you think I’d help you out anyway.”
“O’ I just thought for old times sake.”
“Fuck you, old times sake after what you did to me, forget it you bastard.”
The line went dead and Stan sat there looking at the ear piece of the phone as he slowly replaced the receiver.
Back at the good Doctors, the four tiny men were now standing under the table looking at huge feet encased in shoes either side of them.
“Well who shall we try.”
“Looking at it I think the ones on the left may be a bit easier as they don’t have a chunky sole.”
All four men slowly made there over to Louise’s huge stiletto shoes.
“Shit I still can’t believe it, those things are bigger than my apartment block.”
“Well come on guys lets get this over with, before I loose my bottle.” Said Dave.
All four edged up close to the toe of Louise’s right foot, they then gave Dave a lift up onto the smooth surface. Dave found it quite hard to stand up so he decided to crawl along it instead. The other three guys had now walked back under the centre of the table and were watching Dave. Dave had reached his goal in double quick time he was now at the point where Louise’s foot entered the toe of the shoe. Dave reached over and rubbed his hand on the smooth nylon surface that took up his entire view. Kneeling down and holding tight with his left hand he began to punch at the nylon with his right hand, suddenly his whole world shock as Louise raised her leg and crossed it over her left. Dave struggled to hold on as he now found himself several stories high and resting between the creases of the nylon as Louise rocked her foot. Suddenly her foot stretched out and Dave found himself sliding down the side of her foot toward her arch. He made one last desperate attempt to hold on and as luck would have it he managed to grab hold of her stocking but found himself bouncing up and down against the arch of her foot as she continually tapped her foot.
“Shit hold on Dave.” Called out the other men as they watched the events unfold.
Dave was getting tired quickly and could hold on no longer, he slid down her arch and found himself free falling into her bouncing shoe. Quickly he made contact with the inside of the shoe. Dave quickly got to his feet and attempted to climb out but every time he tried the shoe would violently rock and knock him off his feet. Then the rocking stopped and Dave quickly began to climb the wall of the heel. Dave suddenly became aware that it was getting darker and darker as he looked up he could see why, Louise’s heel was entering her shoe. Dave screamed as he slid back down to the bottom of the shoe and watched as this huge unrelenting black mass approached. All the lights went out and Dave could hear the air being forced out from the shoe, he put his arms up in a desperate attempt to stop the inevitable. Louise’s heel forced Dave to his knees and then finally onto his back. Dave was screaming harder than ever now and continually hitting the foot above him.
“Hey Nicola, I’m sure I can feel one of them in my shoe.”
“Wow, how’d he get in there I wonder.”
“Should I crush him?”
“Up to you, it’s you’re call.”
Dave was now sobbing uncontrollably and had given up all hope. His three mates on the floor already thought Dave was dead and were contemplating on the next course of action. Louise bought her foot to the floor and slowly began to apply her weight to her right foot. Dave now knew what it felt like to be in a hydraulic car compactor as his prison became tighter and tighter. He now felt pressure upon him like nothing he could ever have imagined and it felt as though his chest was about to explode when all of a sudden the pressure relented and Dave watched as the foot left the shoe. Dave felt the shoe lift and he found himself rolling into the toe end. Louise had removed her shoe and placed it on the table between herself and Nicola. Dave slowly got to his feet and for the first time realised just how smelly and hot it was in here. He looked up at the rising insole of the shoe at the light streaming in and began moving as fast as his battered body would allow toward it. As he reached the light he looked up to see two giant smiling faces peering down at him.
“Well hi little man, couldn’t bring yourself to leave us then.” Asked Louise.
“Please, o’ god please help me.”
“Arr, how cute, he thinks we’re god’s.” Sniggered Nicola.
Louise then reached into her shoe and picked up the frightened little creature and placed him on the table, she noticed that Dave had wet his pants.
“Oops look like we had a little accident hey.”
Dave was still sobbing and finding hard to speak.
“Well as you have nothing to say then I can only assume that you wish to go back into my shoe and get reacquainted with my foot.”
Dave quickly backed away, only to find his path blocked by Nicola’s giant hand.
“Now, now the nice ladies only trying to help.” Nicola said down to him.
“Please no, I don’t want to go back in there, please no.” Begged Dave.
“Well then speak to us, what would you like.” Replied Louise.
“To be as I was before, and that goes for my friends too.”
“O’ and where are you’re friends, not in my other shoe I hope?”
“No, no, there under the table.”
Nicola then bent down and looked under the table to see three tiny men standing by her feet.
“Come here, I won’t bite.” Nicola said to them.
Quickly, Rich, John and Geoff jumped into Nicola’s waiting palm. Nicola then formed a loose fist and bought the tiny men up to the table. To the men it felt like a fast express elevator and made more than one of them feel a little woozy.
“Shit Dave we thought you we’re a goner.”
“You don’t know the half of it.”
“Well isn’t this nice now we’re all back together, one big happy family.” Said Nicola sarcastically.
“You lying bitch’s, you said you would set us free.” Called Rich angrily.
“Yes, and we did, it’s not our fault you decided to stay here.” Replied Louise.
“How are supposed to return to our lives like this.”
“Like what?”
“Funny bitch aren’t you, you know exactly what I mean.”
“You’re Rich right, well you certainly need to control that mouth of yours as one day it might just get you into trouble.”
“Ok, please can you return our size to what it was before.”
“Arr, that’s better, now is this something you all want.”
“Bloody hell yes of course.”
The other three men all agreed readily with Rich.
“Very well but this is the one and only time we do this are you quite sure, once this is done there’s no turning back.”
“Shit lady, how many more times, do we have to spell it out for you.”
Louise looked at Nicola and couldn’t believe she was going to return them to normal.
“Nicola, you….”
“Shhh.”
Nicola asked for all four men to huddle together.
“What are you going to do it on the table?” Enquired John.
“Yea, that’s as good a place as any, why?” Replied Nicola.
“O’ nothing I suppose.”
With all four men now huddled together Nicola activated the Matter reducer. Suddenly bright beams of light shot out from her eyes and enveloped all four men.
Stan was making slow but steady progress, he now had an address for the two Doctors. As he opened the front door of the apartment he found to his surprise that it was pretty clear. As he walked around looking for clues he noticed a small note pad by the phone, he took out a pencil and rubbed it over the pad, which revealed the last note written upon it.
Chapter 5
The light quickly subsided and all four men looked about as their sight returned.
“Shit what has she done to us.” Yelled Geoff.
As Geoff’s eyes cleared he could she a monstrously huge smiling face looking down at them and it must have been more than twice as large as before.
“What the hell’s going on, we’re not back to normal we’re bloody smaller.” Shouted Rich.
“Nicola, you’re bad.” Laughed Louise.
All four men covered their ears as Louise burst out laughing, they couldn’t believe that just the laughter of a woman could hurt so much.
Nicola leaned right over the tiny men and said softly.
“Now then you little shits, we can no longer hear you as you’re just to small. So listen and listen well. You asked to be returned to you’re previous height. So a deal is a deal so I did as you requested, you now stand a little under 1cm tall which is the size I first reduced you too after you stole our bags. Now you have 2 choices either you can stay with us or go, those of you that wish to stay walk over to Louise and those that wish to go stay where you are ok.”
“Shit, shit, shit, what are we gonna do man.” Blubbered Geoff.
“Dave shut that blubbering idiot up. Look as I see it we only have one choice and that’s to stay, I mean what chance have we got if we leave here. You never know these big bitch’s might cut us some slack, Wadda say.”
“Yea we’re all with you Rich, stay it is.” Replied John.
Louise and Nicola watched as the four tiny men walked toward Louise.
“Good I’m glad to see you’ve made the right choice. Now I want the one named Rich and one other to walk over to me.” Instructed Nicola.
Rich and John walked slowly over to Nicola.
“Come on speed it up, I haven’t got all day you know.”
Rich and John quickly covered their ears as Nicola bellowed down at them.
“Right then Rich as you have such a foul mouth, I have just the place for you.”
Nicola then stood up and lifted up her skirt, then pulling her pantie elastic away from her body she swooped down with her other hand and picked up Rich. Holding him between her finger and thumb she bought him up to her face.
“Well then my sweet, time to move in, ha, ha.”
She then lowered him down and dropped him into her hairy bush. As Rich lay tangled in her bush the last thing he saw was Nicola looking down at him waving before the pantie elastic snapped back into place. Louise looked at Nicola with her mouth open as Nicola adjusted her skirt and sat back down.
“What’s up with you.” Nicola enquired.
“Wow, that was awesome, I mean I was shocked imagine how he must have felt.”
Both women began to laugh hysterically.
Rich now found himself in total darkness surrounded by the strong odour of Nicola’s woman hood. Try as he might he wasn’t able to move as his arms and legs had gotten tangled up in her pubic hairs and he found himself pressed firmly into the dense forest by the tightly fitting panties. He could hear the giantess roar with laughter outside and felt every little move she made. Did he really deserve this he thought to himself after all he was only nineteen and the worst crime he’d ever committed was to steal the odd handbag or two. He lay there quite still as he knew it was useless to struggle against his bonds.
After seeing what had just happened to Rich, John took off as fast as his little legs would carry him toward the edge of the table. He knew the drop would probably kill him but he didn’t care, but then the whole tabletop shock violently and John fell over as did Dave and Geoff on the other side of the table, Nicola had just bought her fist crashing down onto the table.
“If you move, the next time it’ll be you under there, now stay put until I decide what to do with you.” Nicola shouted down to John.
The noise of her shout almost burst his eardrums and the pain was intense but although he’d not cared about dying a moment ago. He realised that he wanted to live and to achieve his goal he’d better stay completely still as he didn’t want to end up under her fist.
“Ok then Louise you’re turn, what you gonna do with you’re little friends.”
“Hmm, well yours in gonna take some beating but here goes.”
Louise instructed Dave and John to walk to the edge of the table; of course they did without a moments hesitation.
“Right then guys have I got a show for you.”
Louise then raised up out of her chair, putting her right foot up on the seat of the chair and raising her skirt up over her thigh to reveal the top of her stocking. She sexily undid her suspender belt and began to roll her stocking down her magnificent leg.
“Shit Dave, have you ever seen anything that good before.”
“Hell no, but what worries me is where this is leading. Remember Rich?”
Geoff’s expression changed from a look of excitement to one of horror as he thought of Rich.
Louise finally removed the nylon from her sexy long leg and equally sexy foot. She then leaned close to the fascinated little men and said in a rather low sexy tone.
“Arr Dave, you’re a little foot lover aren’t you.”
Dave shook his head vigorously while shouting “No.”
“Don’t be shy.”
Dave felt a hard prod in his back and he fell of off the table but he didn’t fall far as Louise had caught him in her rolled up nylon. Holding it up to her pretty face she remarked.
“Arrr, you look so cute in there but lonely so lonely, maybe you’d like some company.”
Dave looked out of his mesh prison at the huge eyes watching him. He felt like he was imprisoned in a coil of wire mesh like the fence used around a public tennis court, only this cage had no door and was twice as thick as he laid in the toe section. Her words sent chills through his spine as he guessed what was coming next.
Slowly Louise lowered the rolled up nylon to her awaiting foot on the chair and began to insert it.
Dave began to panic as he saw these huge pink toes heading toward him, her big toe stood twice as high as he did and the red painted nail hung over the tip of the toe like a mobile home canapé. Dave backed up as far as he could until he could back up no further. The giant toes soon took up all the surrounding space and he found himself pinned face first into the soft flesh of her big toe. Louise continued to roll the nylon up her leg until she reached the top and did back up the clasps of the suspender belt.
She then moved her foot back to the floor and straightened her skirt.
“You bitch, that was fantastic, come here let me see him in there.”
Louise walked over to Nicola and raised her right foot up. Nicola took Louise’s foot in her hand and looked closely. She then burst out laughing.
“What’s so funny, come on tell me.” Enquired Louise.
“You should see him, he’s face to face with you’re big toe, held so tight that the nylons nearly slicing him into bits like a cheese greater.”
Dave couldn’t even turn his head to enable himself to breathe he was so tightly held in place. The nylon on his back was close to ripping him apart and if it weren’t for his cloths it probably would have. As Louise took her first step the pressure intensified and poor old Dave passed out.
Louise pulled at the stocking and let Dave’s limp body fall between her big and second toe.
“Shit Nick, I hope he’s not dead yet.”
“Well I’m sure you’ll soon find out as if and when he doe’s wake up you’ll probably feel him.”
Louise bit her bottom lip and replied.
“God I hope so.”
“Well come on sit down it’s my turn again.”
Nicola then turned to the tiny quivering man lying still on the table just as she’d told him to.
“Ok then little fella, what are you a bottom man maybe.”
John shook his head.
“That looked like no, well how about a hand and finger man.”
John again shook his head.
“Hmm, that must mean that you’re a breast man am I right.”
John again shook his head.
“Well I’m sorry tiny cause today you are a breast man, I mean you wouldn’t want to upset me now would you.”
John shook his head.
“Good I’m pleased about that.”
Nicola then began to dance about in front of John and began undoing the buttons on her blouse all the while humming striptease music. Soon the last button was undone and she let the blouse fall of her shoulders to the floor. John was agasp at what he saw before him, the largest ever bosom seen by man (to his scale anyway) encased in a black lacy bra. John could not believe the shear size of them as Nicola removed her bra. John’s jaw dropped at the fantastic sight of the most perfect tits he’d ever seen. Nicola began rolling both tits around in her hands and then lifting one up to her mouth and sucking her own nipple. John watched in fascination, as both nipples became rock hard and stood out further than he was tall. He looked into Nicola’s huge face and saw the large sexy smile. Nicola then picked up her bra and John and placed him in the right cup, she then leaned forward and slowly raised the bra to her waiting boobs. John was quickly snapped out of his dream state and tried to scale the walls of this huge silky cup, but it was no good. Every time he climbed a little he would loose his grip and end up sliding back down to the bottom. In the end he gave up and just lay on his back watching this enormous nipple on the end of the biggest tit he’d ever see descend upon him. Soon the lights were nearly out and John found himself being mashed into her giant nipple. Nicola stood up straight and done up the clasp on her bra, she then reached down and picked up her blouse, slid it on and redone up the buttons.
“Cool, even I was getting aroused, that was great.” Said Louise while clapping.
Nicola took a bow and thanked her friend.
Just then to there shock the kitchen door swung open.
Chapter 6
Both women looked at the door startled as this man came bursting in brandishing a gun.
“Both of you put you’re hands in the air, no funny stuff or I’ll shoot.”
Detective Stan “The Leech” Stunner had been both aroused and shocked by what he’d just witnessed from the kitchen window. Was it really a little man she’d been toying with before placing him in her bra?
“Who the hell are you, and what do you want.”
“I’m Detective Stunner and you’re both under arrest for murder and blowing up a government space station.”
“What are you nut’s, just who the hell do you think we are?”
“I know lady, you’re Dr Nicola Kensington and she’s Dr Louise Goodwin. Both of you were declared dead after Orbiter one exploded. But a trail of missing people and the discovery of some remains of Sargent Jon Gibson led me to believe that maybe more than one escaped.”
“So what now clever dick, are you taking us down town or what.” Enquired Nicola.
Nicola had noted how nervous the Detective was and decided to play along a little.
“You bet your sorry arse I’m taking you in.”
Louise began to giggle.
“So think this is funny do you. Both of you against the wall and spread your legs.”
“But Detective we’ve only just met.” Replied Nicola.
“Funny bitch now against the wall, come on move it.”
Louise walked over and placed her hands against the wall and began to laugh aloud.
“Sorry, Detective it’s just the iddy biddy man in my nylon has woke up and he’s tickling me.” Said Louise.
This caused Nicola to start laughing.
As Stan stepped up to Nicola she turned her head and said.
“Sorry but I’ve had enough of this bullshit.”
Suddenly Stan’s world lit up like a Christmas tree and the gun became to heavy for him to hold. He felt the gun fall to the floor as he covered his eyes from the burning light.
Stan fell to his knees and waited for his head to clear, upon lifting his head slowly he became aware that his surroundings had changed, no not changed just got bigger. As he looked in front of him a sight that chilled him to the bone met him. It was a pair of black chunky heeled shoes with two enormous black pillars rising up and up. As he followed the pillars up he soon found that they rose into a tight black skirt, wait there not pillars their legs. Suddenly one of the huge shoes lifted up and came crashing down right in front of Stan; he jumped back nervously and looked right up into the smiling face of the now giant Nicola looking down at him.
“Well, well, not so brave now Detective.”
Stan although shocked, quickly rose to his feet and ran away from the giantess as fast as he possibly could. As he ran he noticed a shadow loom over him and before he new it he had tripped over the impossibly large shoe that had just crashed down in front of him.
“Run again and next time you’ll be under it, is that clear.” Nicola called down to Stan.
Stan rolled over onto his back and raised himself up on his elbows looking up at smiling giant Nicola. He was totally shocked as he watched her bend down and retrieve his gun.
“Now what was you going to do with this Detective. You know you should never point a gun at someone, didn’t you it might go off.”
Nicola reached out and put the barrel of the gun right against Stan’s chest and cocked back the trigger.
“O’ god please lady, please I don’t want to die.” Whimpered Stan.
“Hmm, I think maybe you need to be a little bigger.”
Once again Stan found himself encased in bright light, forcing him to cover his eyes. But as quickly as the light had surrounded him did it stop and Stan’s sight soon returned. He found himself larger than he was before.
“That’s better, now stand up.”
Louise was watching the show with great interest and wondered just where this was leading.
Stan struggled to his feet and found that he was staring straight at Nicola’s huge nylon clad knee. At his new size he suddenly became more confident.
“You are in so much trouble Lady, pretty soon my back up will arrive.”
“O’ look at me I’m shaking, please Mr Detective don’t hurt us poor helpless ladies.” Replied Nicola.
“Return me to normal and I might just be able to help you.”
“Really, o’ thank you sir.”
Nicola then turned to Louise.
“Wadda ya think Lou, should I return him to normal?”
“Hmm, No definitely not.”
Nicola then turned back to Stan.
“Sorry, but you heard my friend. Now tell me is it true?”
“Is what true?”
“You know the back up, doe’s anyone really know you’re here?”
“Well of course its true.”
“That’s a shame, cause now I have to dispose of you.”
Nicola then stuck to gun right in Stan’s face.
“Right then I want you to put both hand’s on the barrel and place the end in your mouth.”
“No way, you can’t be serious.”
Nicola then quickly slapped Stan with the back of her hand sending him tumbling to the floor. Stan had never felt a blow like that before and tasted blood as his lip and nose was bleeding.
“Get up you shit and do as you’re told, NOW.”
Stan rose to his unsteady feet and watched as the gun was stuck straight in his face again. Nervously Stan reached for the gun and grabbed the barrel with both hands.
“That’s better, now open you’re mouth.”
“Please lady, there’s no back up. No one knows I’m here, please.” Begged Stan.
“You mean you were lying to me, or are you just telling me what I want to hear in the hope that I might just spare you’re miserable little life.”
Nicola watched the shaking Stan with great amusement as a dark patch grew around his crutch area.
“Louise would you look at that, the cock sure Detective’s pissed his pants. Shit you dirty little git, you’re leaking on our floor.”
Stan had truly pissed his pants, he was in fear for his life and could hold it back no longer, the problem was he couldn’t stop and now it was running down his leg and dripping onto the floor.
“You’d better suck the tip of this barrel NOW you little piss pants.” Instructed Nicola.
Stan was now sobbing uncontrollably, he closed his eyes and opens his mouth as far as he could and slid the giant barrel into it.
“Good now on you’re knee’s.”
Stan did as was instructed.
Suddenly Nicola yelled “BANG” and shook the gun.
Stan nearly died on the spot, he let go of the gun and fell limply into the pool of pee at his feet. Nicola was almost doubled over with laughter; the tears were streaming down her face. Stan meanwhile was twitching and sobbing uncontrollably at the feet of his tormentor.
“Shit Nic, you frightened the life out of me so I can just imagine how that poor little sod felt. But I have to hand it to you that was a real buzz.” Said Louise.
All this time poor little Dave was still stuck in Louise’s nylons between her big and second toe of her right foot. He’d given up hitting on her toes and just held onto her nylon for dear life as every time she moved her foot he was in danger of sliding under her foot and of course that was the last thing he wanted.
Nicola placed the gun on the table and shrank it down to microscopic size before turning her attention once again to poor old Stan. Crouching down over Stan she said softly.
“Mr Detective sir, would you mind standing up.”
Stan uncurled himself from the fetal position and got to his feet. He felt disgusting, his cloths had soaked up most of his urine and he could smell the sickening odour all around him.
“There’s a good boy, now tell me doe’s any body know you’re here?”
“No lady, I swear, I forgot to radio in.”
“Good, I’m pleased to hear that. Now you may call me Angel Nicola and this is my friend Angel Louise. Louise say hi to Detective Stunner.”
“Hi, little fella.”
“Err, hello Lou, I mean Angel Louise.”
“Good now that we’re all aquatinted, please tell us where you’re car is.”
“I left it parked on the main road before you come up you’re drive.”
“Thank you, and what colour is it.”
“Red, Fire engine red.”
“You’ve been very helpful. Louise can you go and sort out his car.”
“No problem, I’m on it already.”
Louise went back to her seat and put on her left shoe and then put on her right shoe. Dave watched in horror as his surroundings suddenly got darker and he realised Louise was putting her foot into her shoe. Her toes began closing in on him, he stood unsteadily on the giving nylon at his feet and put one arm against each toe and pushed with all his might. It was no good the toes kept on coming and now nearly all the light had gone, he felt like Samson when he was blind and pushing at the mighty pillars of the temple, only unlike Samson these pillars were closing in on him. Pretty soon his arms were close to breaking point before his muscles gave up and the walls completely swallowed him up. He felt his rib cage shatter and immense pain before the relieve of passing out.
“Shit, o’ no shit, that felt horrible.” Cried Louise.
“What did, what’s the matter.”
“I forgot about Dave between my toes, and as I put my foot into my shoe, I felt him pop, err, it feels all gooey.”
“Is that all, I thought something bad had happened.”
Stan couldn’t believe what he’d just heard and knew that he had to escape some how, or he might end up as a stain as well.
Louise left and walked up the long drive toward the main road.
Chapter 7
“Again Chris, again, do you love me, argh, argh that’s it ARGH.”
“Yes, yes, yes, I love you Beth, I love youuuuuu.”
Chris was pumping his girlfriend Beth on the back seat of his car and was enthralled in the moment of passion.
As Louise walked out onto the main road she noticed two red cars, one either side of the drive.
“Shit, which one. O’ well better to be safe than sorry ” She said to herself.
Looking at the first car she zapped it to the size of a matchbox and gently kicked it to the drain and then down it. She then zapped the second one.
“Shit what was that.” Yelled Beth.
“What was what.” Replied Chris.
“That bright light, didn’t you see it.”
“Thanks babe, was I really that good.”
“Be serious you idiot.”
Beth leaned over and rubbed at the steamed up back window of the car.
“O’ Jesus Christ, what is that.”
“What’s what, Holly mother of god.”
What Beth and Chris saw was two huge black stiletto heeled shoes walking toward them. Chris quickly pulled up his pants and jumped over to the front drivers seat. Unlike in most movies the car started straight away and he put it in drive and sped away.
Louise couldn’t believe what she was seeing, this tiny car just started moving and then she realised there must have been someone in there.
“Help, where are we Chris, I don’t recognise any of this and the road, the road seems to stretch forever.”
Suddenly they were blinded by light.
“God what is that.”
CRUNCH, another car had just drove straight over the little car carrying the two unfortunate teens.
Louise watched as the car ran over them and smiled to herself.
“Opp’s, that’s gotta hurt.”
Louise then looked to see that no other traffic was coming and walked out to collect the tiny crushed car. Upon closer examination she could just make out traces of blood as she deposited it down the drain. She took one last look around and then began walking back up the drive.
Meanwhile Nicola hadn’t finished humiliating Stan yet!
Nicola had now placed her chair directly in front of Stan and sat looking down at him. From Stan’s point of view, he was starring directly at her knees.
“Now then Detective isn’t about time we cleaned up the rest of you’re little accident.”
Stan looked up past her knees to his beautiful tormentor’s face.
“Did I say look up, well did I.”
“No.”
“So why are you looking up, I told you, you must never look up, only down at my feet is that understood.”
Stan lowered his head and looked at the mighty feet before him.
“Yes, Angel Nicola.”
“Good now it will serve you well to remember that in future.”
He was pleased to her those words as maybe just maybe he had a future.
“Now get on you’re hands and knees and lick up that mess.”
Stan slowly got to his hands and knees and began to lap up his urine like a dog. It made him feel sick and on more than one occasion he felt himself reach. He couldn’t believe what had happened to him only an hour ago he was a top Detective respected by his peers and in line for promotion. Now he was nothing absolutely nothing.
Louise stepped back into the Kitchen.
“All done, no one will ever know the good Detective was here.”
“Great, no problems then.”
“Well none worth speaking about. What’s he doing?”
“Just a spot of floor cleaning.”
“Why doesn’t he just use a mop and a bucket?”
“Cor, what a splendid idea, why didn’t I think of that before. Hey Detective stop that and get back to you’re feet.”
Stan didn’t need telling twice and quickly got to his feet.
“Just watch him Lou, I’ll be right back.”
Stan watched as Nicola stepped over him and went to one of the kitchen cupboards.
“Hey little fella, how you doing.”
“Just fine thank you Angel Louise.”
“Hey, stop looking at my feet and look at me when I speak to you.”
“Sorry, but Angel Nicola say’s that I’m not worthy to behold such beauty and must only look at you’re feet.”
“O’ yea right, but of course, how silly of me.”
Louise then looked over to the sink where Nicola was filling a bucket with water.
“Shit girl, you’ve really done a number on this little one, haven’t ya.”
“Yea, quite proud really, I’ve achieved a lot in only a short space of time.”
Nicola then returned and placed the bucket next to Stan.
“Right then Detective let’s finish cleaning up you’re mess.”
Suddenly Stan was shocked as Nicola’s huge hands reached down and picked him up off of the ground. This was the first time he’d been handled and was in oar at the shear power he felt from this sexy young female. Nicola held him so that his arms were pinned by his sides as she slowly tipped him upside down.
“No you’re not going to do what I think you’re going to do are you.” Enquired Louise.
“You’d better believe it, after all it was you’re idea.”
Stan watched as the bucket of soapy water drew nearer as he was lowered headfirst into it.
“No please, no, glub, glub.” Stan yelled as his head entered the water.
Nicola held him in there longer than was necessary all the while smiling to herself. Stan was beginning to let out what little air he had managed to hold in his lungs. From above Nicola new this as she watched the tiny bubbles appear at the surface. She then lifted him out and began roughly mopping the floor with poor little Stan’s once proud head. Both Nicola and Louise found this to be highly amusing. Stan couldn’t believe they were doing this to him, him an enforcer of the law. Again Stan found himself rudely dunked under the soapy water. Once again Nicola held him there until he couldn’t hold his breath any longer. SPLOOSH, again Stan was used as a human mop.
“That looks so much fun, here let me have a go.” Screamed Louise excitedly.
Stan found himself being passed from one giantess to the other only this one held him even tighter. Louise dunked poor little Stan into the bucket of water and waited until he began twitching through lack of air before removing his beetroot flushed face. This continued over and over until they grew tired of it.
Stan lay in a puddle of water coughing his guts up as the too giants laughed down at him. All this time poor little teeny Geoff had been watching from the table. Although he’d been forgotten about or so it appeared, he couldn’t escape as the table was far to high to get down from and believe me he’d tried.
Louise turned to Nicola and said.
“That was great fun, I wonder what other use’s we can find for the good Detective.”
“I’ve got a great idea. Mr Detective stand up now.”
Stan struggled to his feet.
“Louise take of you’re shoes and stockings and place you’re chair next to mine.”
Stan watched as these too huge beauties removed their shoes and stockings. Louise then bought her chair over and placed it next to Nicola’s. Lifting her right foot she said to Nicola.
“Look at the state of that, if he wasn’t already dead I’d have killed him for that.”
Off course Louise was pointing to the red stain that was once Dave between her toes.
“O’ Detective be a good boy and clean my lovely foot please.”
Stan didn’t move and soon regretted it as Nicola’s foot quickly met his stomach.
“When I or Louise give you an order you follow it without hesitation, is that clear.” Barked Nicola.
“Yes Angel Nicola.”
“Good now do as Louise instructed.”
Stan had lost all dignity now as he leaned over and began licking the dried red blood from between Louise’s toes. After a few licks of these titanic toes he was having trouble working up enough spit to soften the dried blood. All the while the two women laughed down at the sorry little fella.
“Ok Detective that’s enough, I know you’re enjoying it but it looks pretty clean now.” Said Louise while examining Stan’s handy work.
Stan stepped back and stood with his head bowed looking at the two pairs of sexy feet in front of him.
“You know what Detective, it’s a good job you dropped in as we’re in need of a good Detective.”
Louise turned to Nicola and looked at her puzzled.
“From now on you’re a Chip Detective.”
Again Louise looked at Nicola with a puzzled expression.
“Its ok Lou just listen. Right then Chip do you now what responsibilities a Chip Detective has?”
“No Angel Nicola.” Replied Stan.
“Well would you like the job.”
What choice did Stan have!
“Yes please Angel Nicola.”
“Good that pleases me. Right now you’re one and only duty is to look after our feet, or should I say painted toes. You see Chip Detective checks painted toenails for chips on a regular basis and repairs the damage when necessary. Do you still want the job?”
“Yes please Angel Nicola.”
“Well let me just confer with my friend here to see what she thinks.”
Nicola then turned to Louise who was struggling to hold her laugh in.
“Wadda ya think, should we give the job to the Detective or should we interview some more before we make up our minds.”
“No, I think he’ll do just fine, but he must understand that he’s on 3 months probation, you know just in case he doesn’t work out.”
Nicola then turned back to Stan.
“Congratulations you have the job, O’ but there’s one other thing I forgot to mention. You need to be a lot smaller, ha, ha, ha.”
Stan found himself blinded by light once again. As the haze cleared and he could see again he was shocked by what he saw; he now stood a mere 1-inch tall, the smallest he’d been. He watched two pairs of mighty feet bounce around in front of him as the two women laughed hysterically. Something in Stan’s head just snapped and he mad a run for the washing machine. Louise was quick to spot this and stamped her foot down just behind Stan knocking him off of his feet. Undeterred, Stan quickly got up and dived under the small gap beneath the washing machine. Nicola and Louise soon regained their composure after the fit of laughter.
“Chippy, don’t be silly and come out this instant.” Called Nicola.
Stan was having none of it, there was no way he was coming out, he’d rather stay as he was for the rest of his miserable life than fall into the hands of those mental bitch’s again.
“This is you’re last chance to come out before we pull the machine out and get you, and believe me when I say you’ll be sorry.”
Stan nervously backs further into the dark damp gap under the washing machine. He watched as to pairs of hands descended to the floor followed by two huge heads.
“Right you little shit you’re in trouble now. Louise just make sure he doesn’t run out while I fetch a torch.”
Stan turned around and headed toward the back of the washer, it was darker still and the amount of mess under hear told him that the machine hadn’t been moved for some time. As he reached the back, Nicola had returned with the torch.
“Can you see him.” Enquired Nicola.
“Yea, there he is right at the back.”
Stan found the light upon him, but little did the women know that they had inadvertently helped him as he could now make out a small gap in the brickwork where the waste pipe went through.
“Come here you little shit.” Called Louise.
“This is stupid, here help me with this.”
Stan’s teeth cringed at the sound of the machine scrapping along the ground; it was like chalk on a black board. Louise and Nicola struggled to pull the damn thing out. He knew he didn’t have long so he quickly climbed up the waste pipe and through the tiny hole until he found himself on the edge of the brick between the wall cavity.
“Shit we’ll never get this thing out, it weighs a bloody ton!” Said an angry Nicola.
“We’ll lets just shrink it then.”
“No wait, if we do that the pipes will break off and we’ll have a flood on our hands.”
“O’ fuck him, just let him rot, after all who’s he gonna tell, he can’t really go anywhere. Anyway a rodent or a large insect’ll probably eat him. Lets just push this back and forget about him.”
To Stan’s great relieve he watched from his hiding place as the washing machine was pushed back into it’s original position.
“Well it’s been a long day, I think I’ll hit the sack.”
“No wait, not yet, aren’t you forgetting about some one.” Said Nicola, pointing to little Geoff still on the table.
“Of course, sorry little one. Arr haven’t you been good waiting for me like that.”
As if poor old Geoff had a choice.
Louise took her seat and waited for the show to commence.
“Now then tiny, we’ve had a foot man, a fanny man and a tit man, so that must mean that you’re and arse man. Am I right? How silly of me of course I’m right.”
Geoff watched as Louise began to remove her skirt and then her panties.
“Right then my little friend are you ready.”
Geoff shook his head and backed away.
Louise reached out and picked up the small creature, then gently placing him in her huge palm she said down to him.
“Arr, you look so cute I could just gobble you up.”
With that she tossed him in the air. Poor little Geoff went tumbling skyward until he slowed down and then began accelerating downward toward her awaiting mouth. Louise had misjudged the catch slightly and Geoff’s right arm smashed against her upper front teeth as he entered the huge dark cavern. Geoff felt his arm snap and tremendous pain overtook him, but this was only the beginning. As he found himself on the rough tongue, as her head tilted forward and she closed her mouth. Geoff didn’t care about the pain in his arm all he wanted was out as Louise’s tongue began smashing him into the roof of his dark claustrophobic prison. With each new thrust bought more and more pain. Louise made one last flick and as he fell back down he landed in a pool of spit under her tongue.
“That’s fantastic, can I see him.” Enthused Nicola.
“Hmm, hmm.” Replied Louise.
Nicola watched as Louise opened her mouth.
“Well where is he I can’t see him.”
Louise then lifted her tongue and Geoff came gagging up for some well-needed air. He quickly wiped the spit from his eye’s and grabbed onto the lower front teeth for support as he tried to climb his way out of there. Louise felt this and put the tip of her tongue on his back and pressed him firmly against her lower teeth. Geoff winced in pain as the pressure on his lower back was close to flattening him and through his straining burning eyes all he could see was the smiling face of Nicola.
“Hold it just there Louise, you have to see this.”
Nicola then ran to get a mirror. Still the pressure on Geoff didn’t subside and he was now close to passing out.
“Here you go have a look at that.”
Louise held the mirror in front of her face and burst out laughing causing her to relax her hold on Geoff and he came flying out of her mouth to land with a sticky splat against the mirror. It was a sight to behold, a tiny man sliding down the mirror like coughed up snotty phlegm. Louise laid the mirror flat just before Geoff slid off. Geoff was now in great pain and was close to unconsciousness but he was still aware of things going on around him or should we say things that are happening to him. After the two evil bitches regained their composure, Louise gentle placed the soggy Geoff right in the middle of her seat. Geoff lay on his back looking up at Louise’s gargantuan arse as it slowly descended upon him. He tried to move but was in too much pain and also found the saliva held him quite firmly in place.
“No wait Louise I want to see this.” Yelled Nicola excitedly.
Nicola then went round to the back of the chair and knelt down to watch her friend snuff out poor little Geoff.
Geoff watched in despair as the arse was close to blocking out the light and he could also smell the slight scent of her shit. Louise had judged it to perfection; each of her arse checks touched down on the chair either side of her little prisoner. Geoff managed to raise his left arm in a futile attempt to stop the titanic arse from swallowing him up. Louise quickly dropped down onto Geoff with her full weight and shuffled from side to side to work him up her sexy butt. Geoff was now completely mashed between her butt cheeks and what air there was did smell foul and he soon passed out, knowing he would never awaken again.
Nicola stood up and applauded Louise’s show, commenting.
“That was the best yet, I really liked the mouth part. We need to get some more little playthings, as I can’t wait to do this again. Only next time maybe we could give each other marks out of ten or better still hold up a score card.”
After a bout of rapturous laughter, Nicola got up and said.
“Well that’s been some day and I need my beauty sleep so I’ll see you in the morning, Goodnight.”
“Yea night.” Replied Louise as Nicola left the kitchen.
Chapter 8
As Nicola entered her bedroom the first thing she did was to take her sexy body into the adjoining bathroom and switch on the shower. She then began to undress, first taking of her blouse and dropping it in the washing basket and then removing her black silky bra. John felt the pressure subside from his back and as the bra was removed found himself still stuck to the now flaccid nipple of Nicolas right tit. As Nicola continued to undress having totally forgot about the little man in her bra, John felt himself becoming loose and eventually he slipped of, falling all the way to the tiled floor below. John was shook up but apart from that he felt pretty good. As he quickly got to his feet he noticed a shadow fall over him, as he looked up he saw the wrinkles in on the sole of Nicolas foot bearing down upon him. It proofed to be the last thing he’d ever see as Nicola’s foot met the tiled floor as though nothing were there. Louise, now fully naked, stepped into the shower, as her left foot left the floor where poor little John had been all that could be seen was a small red mark as John’s flattened body was stuck to her sole.
The water cascaded down her magnificent body and the torrent of water awakened Rich, still tangled in her pubic hair. He craned his neck up to her magnificence washing her upper body. He began to struggle against his bonds but it was useless. He watched in life threatening fear as a bar of soap many times larger than he came crashing next to him as the giantess did clean herself. This made him struggle more, but still she seemed totally unaware of him. Nicola wasn’t looking at where she was cleaning the only thought she had was of the little detective still loose in the house and how she wanted him back, after all he was their property. As she mashed the bar of soap into her nether regions she was unaware of the human life she’d just snuffed out.
Rich watched as the bar of soap descended upon him, Nicola roughly pushed the soap against her as this turned her on feeling a nice hard lump between her legs. As she did so tiny Rich was being pulled apart limb by limb until there wasn’t much left. What was left of Rich just tricked down her magnificent legs until it eventually reached the floor and was washed away down the plughole.
Nicola having finished showering stepped out of the cubicle and dried herself before putting on her silky night dress and retiring for the night.
As Louise departed she turned around and smiled to herself as she looked about the kitchen before turning out the light. Just as she was about to close the door she leaned her head in and said.
“Goodnight Detective, we’ll be seeing you.”
Stan heard this from his hiding place and thought to himself.
“Not fucking likely bitch.”
Louise went straight to her bathroom and sat straight on the toilet. Geoff’s lifeless body hit the cold water with a plop as Louise’s arse cheeks parted. Louise relieved herself with a nice long pee, finishing she whipped herself and dropped the soiled tissue onto Geoff’s little floating body. She smiled to her self as she pushed on the toilet handle and watched as Geoff swirled about before eventually being pulled under and disappearing down to the sewer.
Although Stan couldn’t see a lot, he had found himself a water supply as one of the pipes at the back of the washing machine leaked slightly. He had already cleaned himself; as best he could and had washed out his dirty cloths that now rested on a heating pipe. While sitting near the pipe keeping warm he knew that once his cloths were dry he would need to go and try to find something to eat. He would have to get used to the dark, as it would be too dangerous to venture out during the day. He had faced many frightening encounters due to his line of work, but never had he experienced anything like the fear he had felt today. He still found it hard to believe just what had happened to him and hoped that maybe it was all some kind of perverse dream that he would soon wake from.
Upstairs a million miles away from Stan’s world the two females were dreaming of the day they’d just had and all the fun that the future now held for them. It seemed that they’d just got so into this power thing that it didn’t matter anymore whether or not their victims were criminals. If someone so much as looked at them in a funny way that would be enough of an excuse to extinguish there petty lives.
Stan’s cloths had finally dried and he decided it was time to venture out into the giant world. He left the security of his hiding place and nervously scurried around the kitchen floor in the hope that he might find some food as he was really hungry now. After what seemed like hours he’d covered most of the kitchen floor to no avail. Did he have time to explore other parts of the house, whether he did or not didn’t matter, as he needed nourishment and he needed it soon if he were to keep up his strength? Stan made his way to the door that led to the hall, although the mighty Louise had closed it when she left he could easily crawl under. As he reached the other side he was surprised by just how difficult it was to walk on the thick piled carpet.
The hallway was well lit, as the light outside by the front door shone in through the doors glass panel. As he struggled down the hallway he came across a handbag lying on the floor near the foot of the stairs. Upon closer examination he noticed that the catch was open. Should he climb in and see if there’s anything in there? He was now caught between the devil and the deep blue sea as time was running out and he knew he’d have to start back to his hiding place pretty soon. Curiosity killed the cat as they say and he decided to take a look. It was quite a struggle but as luck would have it the bag leaned back slightly thus enabling him to scale up the front of it. As he reached the top and he sat there looking in, Stan realised just how foolish he’d been as it was so dark in there he would be unable to see anything at all. He’d not come this far to turn back now so he slowly lowered himself in. As he hung from the edge he couldn’t find any foothold so he just took a gamble and let go. He seemed to slide a long time before coming to a stop against what felt like a purse. After waiting to see if his eyes would adjust any better to the darkness he decided he’d better get his skate’s on and explore this New World. After climbing over what felt like the usual items in a women’s handbag he came across a plastic wrapper, after feeling his way around it he found to his delight that it was a bar of chocolate that had been half eaten. After finding the open end he attempted to break a small piece off. No matter how hard he tried he just couldn’t make any in roads into it. So he began to press his teeth into it and he found that he was having a little success. The chocolate felt so good and made him feel so much better, but he knew his time was nearly up and that some how he had to break some off and take it with him as he had a long day ahead of him. Stan began to search around the bag again in the hope that he might find something to help him. As he dug around at the bottom of the bag he felt a sharp prick to his hand. Withdrawing his hand quickly he realised that it must have been a pin. Not only would it be good for chipping away at the chocolate but it would also be handy as a weapon. Reaching down again he managed to locate it, he wrapped his hands around the cold steel and tried pulling but to his annoyance it wouldn’t budge. There was just too much lying atop of it. He decided that if he could only remove, what he surmised to be a tube of lipstick he just might get the pin free. So with all his might he pulled and pulled at the heavy tube until it gave just enough to enable him to get a better hold of the pin. Stan placed his leg slightly under the tube and reached for the pin, after a couple of sharp tugs the pin became free and he was able to pull it out. But just as he removed the pin the lipstick rolled back down trapping his leg. Lucky for Stan that nothing had broke but unfortunately for Stan he now found his leg was firmly trapped.
Stan pushed and pulled with all his might at the tube of lipstick, but it was useless he just couldn’t budge it from the restricted position he now found himself in.
Time passed and Stan had grown very weary. Suddenly to Stan’s horror he heard loud footsteps descending down the stairs getting louder and louder until eventually they passed by and his heart began slowing back to normal. He continued to try and release his leg as he heard more booming coming down the stairs. This time he was not so lucky as he felt the bag lift up of the ground and swing up over someone’s shoulder.
“Come on then Louise are you ready.” Enquired Nicola while standing at the doorway.
“No not yet, you know I can’t get going until I’ve had my morning coffee.” Replied Louise.
“Talk about a creature of habit...While you’re at it pour me one too please.”
Nicola then sat at the table and reached into her handbag.
Stan looked up as the flap to the handbag rose up and then a huge hand appeared. The long slender fingers with perfect nail’s, coated with bright red polish invaded his world. He leaned back as far as he could holding the pin tightly, ready to thrust it into this intruder. He watched as the mighty fingers moved various items away until eventually curling around the lipstick and lifting it skywards. Stan was now free to climb into the darkest corner of the handbag and hope that he’d have a chance to escape before being discovered.
“Lou, how do you fancy doing a bit of shopping today?” Enquired Nicola while applying her lipstick.
“Depends on what type of shopping you have in mind hee, hee.”
Nicola smiled as Louise placed the coffees on the table. Finished with her lipstick, Nicola again lifted back the flap and casually dropped it back into the bag.
Stan was paralysed with fear as he watched the bag open up again and the shiny gold tube was deposited into it. The tube of lipstick landed with a thud only an inch or so from Stan’s position. Stan again found himself in the dark as Nicola closed her bag and his worst fear became a reality as he heard Nicola engage the clasp. The bag then dropped quickly and landed on the floor with a gut wrenching jolt. Stan knew this was his one and only chance of escape, so he began climbing up the wall of the bag in the hope that he might be able to squeeze through the small gap where he could see light. He had reached the top in a short space of time; quickly he dropped the pin through the gap and just hoped he’d fit through too. After a bit of a struggle he’d made it, he didn’t even bother about trying to climb down he just dropped to the floor and hoped he’d be ok. After landing with a sharp thud and realising he was ok he picked up the pin and ran toward the table leg for cover.
High above Stan the two women had just finished there coffee and were preparing for a long days shopping.
“Right, can we go now.”
“Yea, I feel much better now, let me just get my shoes on and I’ll be ready.”
Louise then stretched out her feet in an attempt to roll her shoes over and put her feet into them. Stan watched as these huge feet stretched out toward him in a futile attempt to reach the shoes that were next to the leg he was standing against.
“Do me a favour and pass my shoes please, there right next to you.” Asked Louise.
“Sure, no problem.”
As Nicola reached down and gazed upon the shoes she noticed Stan at the table leg. Stan locked eyes with her and immediately bolted toward Louise as his hiding place was behind where Louise sat.
“Quick Louise, get him, he’s heading straight for you.”
Stan was already past her feet and was directly under her seat as Louise got to her feet.
“Hurry or we’ll loose him.” Yelled Nicola.
Stan didn’t even look back just ran as fast as his little legs would carry him toward the safety of the washing machine. Just a few more steps and he’d be home dry but of course that would be too easy now wouldn’t it. Stan’s world shook as a gigantic stocking covered foot landed directly in front of him blocking his path. Then as quick as the eye could see the foot swung toward him, catching him whole in the midsection sending our little hero flying through the air until he came to a rough landing completely winded. He looked either side of him and could see nothing but black as he was right between the colossal feet of Louise.
“Well done Lou, I thought we’d lost him then.”
“Certainly was a close shave.”
“Well what you waiting for finish him off and let’s get out of here.”
Louise looked at Nicola and said.
“I feel kind of bad killing him, after all he was only doing his job and we did say that we’d only punish criminals. Can’t we just keep him.”
Meanwhile down at the floor Stan was beginning to regain his senses.
“I know we agreed only criminals, but he did come bursting in here like a bat out of hell frightening the living daylights out of us. As for keeping him, do you really want to look after something like that.”
“No I guess not.”
Louise then looked down at tiny Stan lying between her feet.
“Sorry little fella but you only have yourself to blame.”
Louise then raised her right foot and bought it above Stan then slowly began lowering it. Stan didn’t have time to get away so he quickly picked up the pin and thrust it for all he was worth at the sole of Louise’s foot.
“OUCH!” cried Louise.
As a knee jerk reaction Louise lifted her foot and grabbed it with both hands. Stan wasted no time and jumped to his feet and darted toward the sanctuary of the Gap under the washer. It was a perilous journey as Louise hopped about and nearly crushed him under foot.
“You little bastard you’ll pay for that.” Louise screamed as Stan disappeared under the washer.
Louise looked to Nicola who had her hand to her mouth to hold in her laughter.
“It’s not funny, look I’m bleeding.”
“You’ll live...And Detective, I know you can hear me, just remember this one day you’ll make a mistake and we’ll have you again and then believe me you’ll be begging us to kill you, that you can be sure of.”
Stan shuddered at those words and realised just how lucky he’d been, today he knew he’d won the battle but the war was far from over.
Louise put her shoes on and both she and Nicola headed out the house to go shopping.
Stan walked to the back of the machine and took a well-earned drink from his water supply. He waited a further 20 or so minute’s or so before venturing out into the vastness of the kitchen. Stan felt more confidant, knowing that he could defend himself against most undesirables with his trusty lance (pin). It was much better walking around and being able to see, he knew he had plenty of time, as he knew what women are like when they go shopping. Even with the advantage of being able to see he still found nothing worthwhile in the kitchen so he ventured out into the hall as before. As he reached the door to the lounge he heard heavy footsteps approaching the front door, he quickly climbed under the door leading to the lounge and watched the front door, to his relieve it was only the postman dropping some letters in through the letter box. Stan climbed out from under the door and stood looking at huge furniture all around him, larger than he could comprehend. As he walked around one of the large armchairs to his great delight he found a plate sitting on the floor with some left over pizza still sitting on it. Excitedly he climbed up onto the plate and made toward the food. It was very dry, but this didn’t matter to him, as he was so hungry. After eating all he could, Stan decided to break of some and take it back with him to his hiding place as he needed to build up supplies for a rainy day.
Chapter 9
Nicola and Louise were having a great day shopping at the local mall. Lunch time had arrived and the two sexy females had purchased some Chinese from The Wok, upon finding an empty table they were glad to sit down and give there poor feet a rest.
“Arr, that’s better” Sighed Louise as she slipped her feet out of her shoes.
Nicola sat opposite her and did the same.
“If there’s one thing I hate about shopping its how tired your feet get, even with comfortable shoes they seem to get sore.” Said Nicola.
“Yea, strange.” Replied Louise sarcastically.
“You know what, I’ve enjoyed this morning so much I haven’t even thought about the shrinking thing.”
“What shrinking thing?”
“Very funny. Seriously though, I think it best that we restrict the whole shrinking thing a bit. After all it didn’t take that Detective Stunner long to find us.”
“Yea, you’re probably right. Unfortunately.” Said Louise dejectedly.
Neither of them had noticed the man sitting on the table to there right. He just sat there starring at their feet under the table while sipping his coffee. As Louise and Nicola continued with their meal the stranger was totally transfixed on their feet oblivious to anything going on around him.
It wasn’t until they had finished their meal and Nicola got up from the table to use the toilet did Louise notice the man staring.
“Nic, don’t look now, but there’s a geek at the table right of us and he seems to be staring at our feet.”
As Nicola turned to walk to the toilet she looked directly at the man, but he still kept his eyes focused on Louise’s feet. Nicola noticed as she walked past him that he was rubbing his crotch area.
“Cheeky bastard.” She thought to herself.
All the while Nicola was gone Louise could feel the man's prying eyes watching her and it made her feel very uncomfortable.
Louise tried to ignore the invasion but was getting really hot under the collar.
Nicola arrived back and sat down.
“I’m glad you’re back, do you know he hasn’t taken his eyes of my feet the whole bloody time you’ve been gone.”
“Ok that’s it, enough is enough.”
Nicola turned and confronted the strange man.
“Oi you, what’s the problem.” Nicola called out.
Still the man stared and did not respond.
“Excuse me, can we help you.”
At last the man looked up from his trance.
“What, err, sorry, you err, talking to me.”
“To right I’m talking to you, what’s you’re problem.”
“Problem?” The man replied.
“You know, looking at my friends feet.”
The man quickly changed to a deep shade of red.
“O’ sorry was I. I was just staring into space not really looking at anything in particular.”
“Hmm, ok, would you mind if my friend and I sat with you.”
Louise leaned over and whispered to Nicola.
“What are you up to?”
“Just follow my lead ok.”
Louise just nodded as they both got up and sat either side of the man.
“So what’s you’re name honey.” Enquired Nicola.
“It’s Robert, but my friends call me Bob.” Replied the nervous man.
“Hi Bob, I’m Nicola and this here is my friend Louise.”
Bob was a bright young man with a promising future ahead of him, or at least he did have. Bob had one major hang up and that was women’s feet, he was just so into feet that he’d loose track of anything going on around him as Louise and Nicola had just witnessed. He didn’t know why but he found the female foot so erotic and stimulating that he could easily get himself off by just watching and imagining that he was pumping his hard stiff member between them.
“So Bob, you like my feet.” Enquired Louise.
Blushing and looking down at his empty cup Bob replied.
“Err, sorry but I don’t know what you’re talking about. Like I said before I was just daydreaming.”
Nicola leaned in close to Bob and whispered into his ear.
“I bet you’d like to get real close to Louise’s feet wouldn’t you, just imagine the sweet aroma of her slightly damp foot as she removes her shoe. The soft and slender arch, as she starts to rub them up and down you’re body, you feel the heat from her foot and just want to embrace it. Her round plump toe’s reaching out to grab you, but you find there just beyond you’re reach, but you need those toes. You’ll do anything to have those toes, anything!”
Suddenly Bob gets up from his seat quickly and rush’s toward the toilet.
“Did you see that.” Asked Nicola.
“What, you mean the tent he’d pitched, well it was kind of hard to miss it!” Replied Louise.
“Come on, lets go make his day.” Said Nicola rising from her seat.
Bob had made it to the toilet, and quickly shut himself into a cubicle. As fast as he could he retrieved his throbbing member from his pants and began pumping it while thinking of what Nicola had said to him. It didn’t take him long to shoot his load all over the closed door. Never before had he been so aroused.
Nicola and Louise reached the toilets.
“Ok Lou in you go, I’ll keep an eye out here, but don’t be too long.”
Louise quietly opened the door and looked in. As luck would have it there was no one to be seen so she entered and went to check on the stools. All were empty bar one, which could only mean that Bob was in there. Louise then gently knocked at the door.
“O’ Bob, are you in there.” Louise said softly.
Bob almost jumped out of his skin with shock after all the last voice he was expecting to hear in a gent’s toilet was that of a woman.
“Shit lady, what you doing in here.” Bob replied startled.
“I’m hear to make you’re dreams come true, now open up theirs a good boy.”
Bob put away his now flaccid member and zipped up his pants.
“Look go away please, you shouldn’t be in here.” Said Bob nervously.
“Now Bob, I know you don’t mean that, come on open the door.”
Bob wiped away the mess on the door and opened it slowly. They’re before him stood Louise looking really sexy. Louise removed her foot from her shoe and directed her eyes down to look at it. Bob followed her eyes until he too found himself watching her glorious foot. Louise was twisting it around at the ankle and pointing her luscious toes skyward.
“That’s it Bob look closely, how would you like to spend the rest of the day getting aquatinted with my feet.” Said Louise seductively.
Clearing his throat, Bob replied.
“I’d love too, please.”
“Good then get on you’re knees.”
“But what if someone should come in?”
“Don’t worry about that, they won’t, I promise you.”
Bob then dropped to his knees and Louise placed her foot right into his face.
“Now then Bob, I want you to inhale deeply while closing you’re eyes and you mustn’t open them until I tell you is that understood.” Instructed Louise.
“Yes, yes what ever you say.” Bob replied in a state of euphoria.
Bob then inhaled deeply and closed his eyes; the aroma from Louise’s foot caused Bob’s member to grow stiff with excitement. Louise then bought her foot away from his face and placed it back in the confines of her shoe. Taking a step closer to Bob she looked upon this pathetic creature and bright light emitted from her eyes. Bob could see his world light up even through his eyelids.
“Shit what was that.” He called out.
“Shhh, nothing to worry about, just keep those eyes tightly shut and relax.” Said Louise as she watched his form diminish.
“Ok then you can open you’re eyes now.” Louise whispered softly down to him.
Bob thought that was kind of strange the voice seemed to come from way above him and soon he’d find out why.
As Bob slowly opened his eyes he found himself staring straight at a, no it couldn’t be could it, but it was a giant woman’s shoe. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and looked again, but still he saw the enormous shoe. He struggled to his feet and walked up to the toe of the shoe, he couldn’t believe it he was nearly small enough to crawl under the slightly raised toe end. He reached his hands up and touched the smooth shinny black leather. Still in a state of disbelief he began walking around the shoe until he reached the heel. He looked up and guessed the height of the heel to be at least 4 stories high in relation to his now diminutive size. He continued to explore and walked under the high arch leading up to the heel. Above him he noticed a billboard-sized poster that read MADE IN ITALY. Suddenly the huge shoe lifted way above Bob and stepped back down behind him. He was amazed that something so big could move so gracefully.
“Well then my little friend, enjoying yourself.” Louise spoke down to him.
Bob almost fell over as he craned his neck back as far as it would go to see just where the booming voice had come from. Bob realised the danger he was in and quickly made a break for it.
“O’ no you don’t.” said Louise as she reached down to pick him up.
Bob felt tremendous pain as Louise’s thumb and finger pinched him and picked him up of the ground. Louise not wanting to hurt the little fella deposited him into her awaiting palm. Bob landed on the soft surface that was a football-sized pitch to him. As he looked up he saw a huge pair of lips smiling at him and a nose that could snort him up and probably not even know it. Then he noticed the eyes, huge great eyes that he could see every little blood vessel within them.
“Bob don’t be frightened, I won’t hurt you, well not intentionally anyway.”
Bob felt her warm breath engulf him completely as she spoke to him.
“Ok then Bob, time to make you’re wish come true.”
Louise then placed Bob on the counter next to one of the huge sinks. She then removed her shoe and stocking. Holding the stocking opening close to the edge of the counter she said to Bob.
“Come on Bob jump in, I promise you’ll be quite safe.”
Bob looked up at the giantess and screamed.
“Please return me to normal, please, I’m sorry for staring, please.”
“Sorry Bob, but I can’t hear you. Now come on jump in we don’t have all day.”
Bob began to back away.
“Tut, tut, who’s a naughty boy then.”
Louise then roughly pushed poor little Bob into the silky stocking and walked over to one of the cubicles, upon where she sat down.
Bob fell and landed like he was bouncing on a trampoline, except this trampoline was all around him. The smell that washed over him he found to be very erotic and smelt just how he’d hoped. Even being as scared as he was he still found himself becoming aroused.
Suddenly, Bob felt his prison rumble and he looked up to see the largest set of toes he’d ever see heading toward him like an express train. Just as the toes were about to smash him they stopped and he felt the nylon being pulled away from the foot and he tumbled down into the triangular tent that was below the immense foot. Louise finished positioning poor little Bob so that he lay on his back pinned firmly against the arch on her right foot. Bob found that he was small enough to get his arms through the stitch of the stocking and began pulling with all his might in a futile attempt to break free.
Louise then rested her right foot over her left thigh to enable herself to see little Bob.
“Arr, you look so cute in there, now hold tight as you have a long day ahead of you.” Louise informed Bob.
Bob’s world moved at lightening speed as he watched her shoe grow larger and larger until he was just hovering above the opening.
“Now be good Bob and don’t feel to deflated, after all it’s not many men that get to have there fantasy come true.” Louise whispered down to him.
“This isn’t my fantasy, true I like women’s feet, but not this much.” He yelled knowing she couldn’t hear him.
Louise then lowered her foot into her shoe.
Bob watched in blind terror as he found himself being placed into the dark void of her shoe. To his amazement he was still alive and not crushed as he thought he would be, infact it wasn’t that bad, but all that would change, as Bob was about to find out.
Louise stood up and walked out the toilets in a hurry.
Just as Bob relaxed as best he could and had excepted his surroundings, Louise began to walk. This bought home a new and frightening terror to Bob as he felt himself being squashed entirely between her soft arch and the tough leather now pressing firmly into his front. He gasped in pain as her foot bent with each step and sighed with relief each time her foot was raised between each and every step. And the noise that her steps made on the hard floor was reverberating throughout his entire prison. It was becoming harder and harder with each new step but still he survived.
As Louise stepped out of the toilet she smiled at Nicola.
“Bloody hell you took you’re time, did you mash him good.” Enquired Nicola.
“No, certainly not, I don’t intend on killing him, well not on purpose anyway.” Replied Louise.
“O’ ok, well if you didn’t mash him just where is the little fella.”
“I’ll give you one guess.” Said Louise looking down at her right foot.
“No you didn’t, hee, hee, did you.”
“Yep, he’s got his wish, now lets get on with the shopping.”
Nicola watched Louise’s right foot as she began walking.
Louise looked back and said.
“Come on then.”
Nicola looked at her friend and smiled.
“I wonder what its like.”
“What?”
“You know, being trapped in a shoe.”
“Maybe you’d like to try out my left.” Enquired Louise jokingly.
“Err, no I don’t think so.”
Poor little Bob, not only was he having to time his breathing with each step but the heat in the shoe was unbearable, he could already feel his cloths sticking to him and felt very wet. He had become totally oblivious to anything going on outside the shoe as he concentrated on his breathing and trying to stay alive. Louise was very kind and considerate though as she wouldn’t stand with her weight on her right foot for too longer period, she must have guessed Bob was finding it very difficult down there.
As Louise passed a shoe shop she stopped to look at a pair of chunky heeled shoes.
“Wait Nic, what do you think of them.”
“Yea, they’re nice, and look on sale too.”
Both Louise and Nicola entered the shop. A young shop assistant approached them.
“Good afternoon ladies, can I help you.” Enquired the shop assistant.
“Yes please, I noticed a pair of black chunky heeled shoes in the window, could I try a pair please.” Replied Louise.
“Certainly Madame, please take a seat, what size are you?”
“Size 5 please.”
Louise sat down and removed her shoes.
To Bob this was heaven at long last she was going to let him out, as the nice cool air surrounded him he actually felt a chill. He waited and waited while staring at the brown coloured carpet, but Louise showed no signs of releasing him. All around he could hear voices above him; he couldn’t pick much up as his ears still rang to the beat of Louise’s titanic steps.
The young attractive but slightly dumpy shop assistant returned, she bent down in front of Louise and lifted her left foot.
“O’ its ok Miss, I can do that.” Louise said.
“No, its ok Madame, its my job.” She insisted.
Normally Louise wouldn’t worry, but she was worried about the tiny man in her stocking being seen.
Finished with the left foot the shop assistant raised the right foot and just as she was about to slip the shoe on she noticed something.
Bob felt his world raise and he thought this is it soon I’ll be free. As his world stopped moving he found himself staring directly into the huge face of some young woman.
The shop assistants jaw dropped as she caught sight of this tiny creature trapped in this woman’s stocking, her eyes left Bob and rose to meet Louise’s smiling face.
“Is there anything the matter.” Enquired Louise.
“Err, what, no, err, sorry.” Stuttered the shop assistant.
Taking one last look at Bob she slipped on the shoe.
Bob watched as his world became dark once more and feared the worse as Louise began walking around the store to see if the shoes were ok.
“Yep, these are fine, I’ll take them please.” Louise said while removing the shoes.
“Good, if you’d just like to follow me.” Replied the shop assistant.
Louise put on her shoes and followed the young shop assistant.
Bob once again found himself in the dark smelly shoes he’d grown accustom too.
As Louise and Nicola left the shop they both turned around in unison to see the shop assistant staring at Louise’s right foot. They both smiled and continued up the parade of shops.
“Did you see her face, that was just so funny, she looked so shocked.” Said Nicola.
“God yea, that was a real buzz.”
After a couple of hours they decided it was time for a coffee and made their way back to the food hall. Upon getting their coffee and sitting down Louise removed her shoes.
“Well lets see how my little foot lovers doing.” Said Louise as she lifted her foot onto her thigh.
Poor old Bob was in a right old state, his lungs were burning with each breath he took and his ears rang so loud that he could hear nothing else but the beat of Louise’s steps.
“Arr, look at you, you look pretty beaten, how about I remove you from there.” Said Louise.
Bob could hear only bits and pieces either side of the beats. He watched as Louise’s huge painted nails approached and pulled the stocking out once again forming a tent beneath him, only unlike before he didn’t fall as he was stuck fast to her foot. With her other hand Louise prodded at Bob with her nail until he became free and fell into the waiting tent. With great care Louise then began to manoeuvre Bob up her foot until he was firmly entrapped under her second and third toe. Bob found this new position tighter than before as Louise scrunched up her toes he thought his body would pop and he yelled as loud as he could.
“There you go, you should be ok under there for a while, now enjoy yourself.”
Louise then placed her foot back to the floor resting it up on her heel.
As Bob looked out from his prison with tear filled eyes all he could see was the monstrously huge feet and legs of Nicola sitting opposite.
“Well, how is the little chap.” Enquired Nicola.
“O’ he seems fine, infact I’m going to let him go soon and return him to normal.”
“Are you mad, you can’t be serious.”
“Come on, he doesn’t deserve to die, I mean all he did was look at my feet after all said and done.”
“I know but what if he reports it?”
“Yea, like anyone would believe him, I can just imagine it now. I’d like to report a kidnapping, I was shrunk to the size of a beetle and entrapped in a woman’s nylon where she kept me for the day while she shopped. Like anyone would believe that, in fact they’d probably lock him up and throw away the key.”
“Ok, clever clogs, I get you’re point.”
Bob was having a real bad time of it as each time he felt a little better; Louise would scrunch her toes up and almost break him. He was sure he couldn’t take much more of this. To make matters worse Bob watched as Louise lifted her foot and slowly began inserting it into her shoe, Bob yelled out as her toes scrunched up and pointed into the shoe. He watched as the label on the insole passed by and then as he entered the toe section the light began to fade until finally he was in total darkness and mashed entirely into the crevice under her toes.
“Right I think I’ll go to the toilet before we go home.” Said Louise while rising from her seat.
“Ok, I’ll stay here and watch the bags.” Replied Nicola.
As Louise began to walk, Bob felt like her entire weight was transferring to him and that he would surely pop. But just as the pressure got to great it would relent as her foot left the floor, this process would repeat itself with each step. Bob had given up hope now as the air in this part of the shoe was getting thin and he knew it wouldn’t be long before he passed out and eventually died.
As Louise entered the ladies toilet she was pleased she was the only one there. She went to the first cubicle and entered before locking the door after her. Louise then sat down on the toilet seat and removed her shoes; having done this she rolled down her right stocking and carefully removed it from her foot. Upon closer inspection of the stocking she found that Bob was not in there, she hoped that she hadn’t inadvertently squashed him. She raised her Foot onto her thigh to inspect her foot as she did so she found Bob; he was still stuck under her toes. She smiled to herself as she peeled of his soggy limp body. Louise then placed the tiny Bob on the floor by the huge toilet and then began to put her stocking back on followed by her shoe. Louise looked down at the tiny body of Bob and hoped he was still alive, but at his current size she found it hard to tell. She decided to enlarge him and if she found that he was dead she’d simply reduce him again and flush him down the toilet. Louise opened the toilet door and stepped back once at a safe distance she focused the bright light from her eyes onto little Bob, soon he was normal size again, slumped around the porcelain toilet.
Louise breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Bob’s chest rise and fall with each breath. She noticed how bad Bob smelt and made a note to use foot freshener in her shoes from now on. Louise left the toilets and returned to the table where Nicola was waiting for her.
Bob began to regain consciousness and looked around to find he was normal once again. As he became fully coherent he attempted to get to his feet only to find that he was in great discomfort. He waited and tried again, although unsteady he did however manage to get to his feet. Slowly he edged out toward the counter with the sinks. Once he’d made it he turned on the cold water tap and drank as much as his aching belly would hold.
Feeling better after a drink and a wash with the cold water, Bob exited the toilets although still unsteady. As he reached the end of the corridor he looked up to see Louise and Nicola waiting on each side for him. He knew he had nowhere to go so he just gulped and walked between them. As he passed the two smiling women he looked back one last time at his tormentor Louise, she just winked at him and blew him a kiss.
Chapter 10
Stan had made himself quite a little home from home behind the washing machine while Nicola and Louise had been out shopping. He’d raided their needle work basket had made himself some rope ladders and sling rope with a bent needle at one end to catch hold of the surface he wished to scale. Also Stan had retrieved some old pieces of material and had made himself a cosy little bed in an old matchbox. A thimble in which to catch the dripping water and an old 35mm film canister in which he stored the dried up pieces of pizza and any other food he might find in the future.
Stan heard the front door open and shortly after the booming sounds of Nicola’s and Louise’s feet as they entered the Kitchen. Of course Stan had to see what was going on. He climbed down his newly erected ladder and walked under the washing machine until he reached the front end enabling him to look out. Stan watched as the two giant pairs of feet walked around the kitchen until eventually becoming still at the table.
“Don’t know about you but I’m bushed.” Said Louise.
“Yes, I must admit I’m a little tired, how about going out for supper and then have a quiet night in front of the video with a good Harrison Ford film.” Replied Nicola.
“Sound’s great, what about watching what lies beneath.”
“Great idea… You hear that Detective you don’t lie beneath you live beneath, hee, hee.”
“Shit how’d she know I was watching… Of course she doesn’t, she’s just speaking knowing I’d hear.” Stan thought to himself.
But still better to be safe than sorry as Stan backed under a bit further.
“Louise give me a piece of you’re biscuit please.” Asked Nicola.
Louise broke of a piece of her biscuit and handed it to Nicola. Nicola then bent down and placed the bit of broken biscuit a couple of inches out from the washer.
“Here you go Stan, we wouldn’t want you to starve, would we Louise.”
“We certainly wouldn’t.”
Stan watched as Nicola’s mighty fingers placed the piece of broken biscuit just a short distance away from the safety of his domain. He moved close to the edge of the washer and figured he’d probably be able to retrieve it before she’d have a chance to catch him. But was the food worth risking his life, probably not as he had some dried pizza, but then again the biscuit did look good, chocolate digestive his favourite. Stan looked out further still and saw that the giant beauties weren’t even paying any attention to the food so he took a deep breath and ran as fast as he could toward the biscuit. He quickly found that it was too large for him to pick up so he began dragging it as fast as he could back to the safety of the washer.
“Quick look Nic, he’s taken it.” Cried Louise.
Nicola turned round and watched with amusement the tiny Stan struggle with the big piece of biscuit. Stan was shocked when he noticed both of them watching and not even attempting to capture him.
“It’s okay Detective, we wouldn’t waste our time on you. We have bigger fish to fry.” Nicola said down to Stan.
After a tiring long drag, Stan had made it to the back of the washer, now all he needed to do was to lift the biscuit up to his den. He began chipping away at the biscuit until it was in several manageable pieces.
One at a time Stan carried the pieces of broken biscuit up the rope ladder until his task was complete. Stan felt quite tired and had long since heard Nicola and Louise depart, so he decided to get some rest. Going over to his make shift bed he climbed in and went quickly to sleep.
Nicola and Louise pulled up at the drive through Mac Donald’s and ordered 2 big Mac meals over the intercom. Upon collecting them, they drove to the Blockbusters video store.
Once at Blockbusters Louise suggested they eat their meals in the car before it gets cold.
Once they had finished their hearty meals, they exited the car and walked to the entrance of the store.
“Hmm, hmm, how ya doing ladies.” Remarked a rough looking young man stepping in front of them.
“Very well thank you, now please stand aside.” Replied Louise, noticing another four shabby looking delinquents stepping up behind them.
One of the four leaned his head forward and inhaled deeply through his nose.
“Arr, just smell that superior fanny, makes me feel all funny inside.”
All five of the shabby young men laughed aloud.
“Why you…” Nicola began to say before Louise interrupted her.
“It’s ok Nic, lets just go to in the store.” Louise said while taking hold of Nicola’s arm.
The rough looking man stepped aside as they walked in the door.
As the door closed behind them Nicola turned to Louise and said.
“Ooo, it makes my blood boil, you can’t go anywhere these days without some jerk pissing you off.”
“I know, but it’s better to just ignore them.” Replied Louise.
Meanwhile outside,
“Wouldn’t mind having a piece of that action, did you see the arse on that.” Said the yob named Paul.
“Which one, they both looked pretty good to me.” Enquired Andy.
“Yea man, what I wouldn’t give for a piece of that action.” Replied Keith.
“Well then boy’s lets have some fun.” Suggested Bruce.
“They came from around the corner, so maybe we should wait down there.” Said Nick.
All five young men walked around the corner and out of sight of the main entrance.
As Louise and Nicola left the store, Louise was moaning about not getting a film.
“Bloody typical, never got the film you want.”
“Well we could always drive to the other store?” Replied Nicola.
“It’s not worth the dive really is it?”
“No guess you’re right.”
As Louise and Nicola stepped down the steps leading to their car the five yobs stepped out in front of them. Both Louise and Nicola stopped abruptly.
“Didn’t find what you were looking for, maybe we could entertain you?” Asked Bruce noticing the lack of videotape.
“What a good idea.” Replied Louise.
All five of the yobs looked at each other amazed at the response when suddenly they were blinded by bright light.
Louise quickly stepped forward and collected the five tiny men into her hands and walked over to the car with Nicola.
All five men found themselves enclosed in something soft and warm.
Louise had cupped her hands and enclosed the tiny men tightly within.
Nicola started the car and began the short drive home.
“Well looks like we’ve got a good nights entertainment lined up.” Said Louise excitedly.
“Sure doe’s, but there’s a problem, we have an odd number.” Relied Nicola.
“O’ you can have three, after all I got to play with Bob today.”
“You’re so generous.”
From within Louise’s cupped hands the tiny men could hear what was being said.
“Just what the hell are they on about, and where on earth are we.” Asked Nick.
“Shit man, I wish I knew, but where ever we are there’s certainly no door.” Replied Bruce.
“Hey, lads give us a hand over here I think I’ve found a gap.” Called Andy.
There was indeed a gap, only small but enough of one to enable Andy to peek out off.
“Holy shit, I don’t believe it.” Yelled Andy.
“What, what is it let me see.” Shouted Paul.
As Paul looked out he saw the same as Andy.
“O’ my god, that must have been some serious shit we were snorting.” Insisted Paul.
Louise had felt all the commotion within her hands and decided to take a peek. She slowly separated her thumbs and looked down upon the five tiny beings trapped in her grasp.
All five men looked up with open mouths at what they saw.
“Well nothing to say boys.” Louise said down to them.
Bruce turned to the other four and said.
“Please tell me you’re not all seeing the same as me.”
“W, what are you seeing Bruce.” Enquired Keith.
“A giant bitch, that’s what.”
“O’ shit, that means we’re not tripping as we wouldn’t all see the same, would we?”
Paul yelled up to Louise.
“What are you going to do with us lady.”
Although the voice was faint, Louise was just about able to make it out.
“Well you boys very kindly offered to entertain us and believe me you’re going to entertain us alright hee, hee.” Replied Louise as she closed back her thumbs.
Nicola pulled up the long drive and parked the car opposite the front door. Both women exited the car and entered the house.
“Louise, you take our guests into the front room and make them feel at home, while I make us some coffee, or would you like something a little stronger… wine maybe.”
“Hmm, yea wine would be great.” Replied Louise.
Louise then entered the front room and deposited the tiny men onto the coffee table set in the middle of the room.
“Welcome to our humble abode my little friends, please make yourselves at home.”
The five tiny men stood up quickly and looked around the vastness of the table.
“What are you going to do with us lady.” Called out Bruce.
“Sorry but I didn’t quite catch that, you know what with you being so small.”
Louise then activated the matter enlarger and bright light shot out from her eyes and enlarged the tiny men to roughly 2 inches tall.
“That’s better, now what did you say.” Enquired Louise.
“What are you going to do with us?” Yelled Bruce.
“O’ whatever we want.”
“Please lady you have to let us go.” Shouted Nick.
“We do, do we. And would you have let us go if we’d asked you.”
All five men looked at each other until Andy replied.
“Of course we would, we only wanted a bit of fun.”
“Good, because that’s exactly what your going to have…fun.”
Nicola then entered the room and sat on the couch next to Louise.
“Here you go Lou.” Said Nicola as she passed a glass of red wine to Louise.
“Thanks.”
All the men watched as Nicola then placed a huge bottle next to them.
“Arr, I see you’ve made them larger, you must have read my thoughts.”
“Well it was kind of hard to hear them at their smaller size.”
“Please would you let us go.” Shouted Paul.
Leaning forward, Nicola replied softly.
“Sorry boys, but we own you now, and there’s no turning back, you’re ours to do with as we please, so just relax and enjoy the party.”
“You can’t do this, you’ll be in big trouble.” Yelled Keith.
Nicola smiled as she leaned back and finished her glass of wine.
Louise then reached for the bottle and filled both the empty glass’s again.
Taking another large sip, Nicola turned to Louise and said.
“I think I need a foot massage, how about you?”
“Hmm yea, that sounds like a wonderful idea. But before we start I’ll get us another bottle.” Replied Louise rising from the couch.
Nicola again returned he attention to the small men on the table.
“I’m surprised by how quiet, and well behaved you’ve been. Usually our tiny pets try and escape… which is a shame as we normally end up stamping on them before we’ve had any fun.”
“You mean you’ve done this before.” Asked Andy.
“Sure we have, us girls just wanna have fun hee, hee.”
Louise returned just as Nicola was emptying the last drops from the first bottle.
“Arr, good, you’ve bought two bottles.” Said Nicola.
“Well I thought the first went down so well that maybe one wouldn’t be enough.” Replied Louise as she sat down.
Nicola then raised her glass and proposed a toast.
“Here’s to the mini men standing on our table,
One by one we’ll see if they’re able.
If they last but half the night,
Then I’ll raise my glass as they put up a fight.
Cheers.”
Louise and Nicola then chinked their glasses together and drank down the full glass.
Bruce had heard enough and ran toward the end of the table, as he reached it he slowed down and stopped to look at the mighty drop.
“Come back here now.” Shouted Louise.
Bruce looked over his shoulder and gave the one-fingered salute as he leaped of the end.
Louise jumped to her feet and moved quickly to the opposite side of the table.
Nicola then turned to the remaining men on the table and said.
“Watch what happens when you try to escape.”
Bruce quickly got to his feet and began running toward the television. It was a futile attempt as Louise was already upon him.
From above him a giant stocking clad foot crashed down in front of Bruce blocking his path. He stopped abruptly and looked up at the giant Louise smiling down at him. Louise then raised her foot and knocked Bruce to the floor and before he could move her giant foot rested on top of him, leaving only his head visible.
All four of his friends were now watching with fear in their eyes.
Bruce struggled against the giant foot resting upon him, but it was no good as he felt the pressure pushing down on him become greater until the carpet beneath him gave way totally.
Louise smiled down at the tiny captive struggling to breathe from beneath her foot.
“You know little man, just a bit more pressure and you pop, but you know that don’t you.”
Bruce tried to reply but found he couldn’t muster up enough air in which to speak.
“Don’t you.” Louise repeated while digging in a little harder.
With all his effort, Bruce finally managed a weak whimper.
“Good, I’ll take that as a yes.” Said Louise as she withdrew her foot slightly.
“Please make her stop.” Called Nick to Nicola.
“Sorry, no can do, that is unless you wish to take his place and die instead of him. Is that what you want.” Replied Nicola.
“N, no its ok.” Said a defeated Nick.
“What’s ok, that she kill him?”
“Well no, but I don’t want to take his place.”
“Then shut the fuck up shit head. That goes for the rest of you too.” Nicola shouted at Nick almost knocking him of his feet.
Bruce was still gagging for breath, as he continued to struggle under the giantesses’ foot.
“Enee, meanee, minee, mo, should I squash him with my toe, If he hollows let him go, enee, meanee, minee, mo.” Sang Louise down to her tiny captive.
Upon hearing this Nicola fell about laughing almost in an uncontrollable fit, this of course started Louise of, and pretty soon she was laughing uncontrollably as well. This wasn’t good news for poor little Bruce as he felt her foot shakes as she laughed and feared she was losing the control of her weight distribution to her foot. He was right; Louise’s foot sank deeper almost to the point of popping him. But just as he gave up any last hope of survival her foot lifted right back on its heel. Bruce quickly rolled out from underneath it, just in time as Louise’s foot smashed to the ground with a force that would have easily splattered him. Before Bruce could make a break for it Louise dropped to her knees, surrounding Bruce with her legs either side of him and her fanny in front of him, leaving the only exit behind him. He turned and ran toward her knee only to see his escape blocked by her mighty hand.
Louise had fallen to her knees, as she was still laughing along with Nicola in a raging fit. Bruce found there was no where to go as Louise cupped her hand around him.
Nicola and Louise eventually regained their composure.
“God that was so funny, the way you said it, so seriously.” Said Nicola while wiping the tears of laughter from her eyes.
Louise got back to her feet and rejoined Nicola on the couch.
Both of them were quite tipsy now, as they downed another glass.
Poor old Bruce was finding it difficult to breathe as Louise held her fist closed rather tightly.
“You know what Nic, I think I’ve discovered how they get the ship in the bottle.”
“What are you on about.”
“Just watch, I’ll show you.”
Louise then picked up the empty wine bottle and dropped tiny Bruce into it.
Bruce landed with a thud, but was pleased to be away from the evil bitch.
Louise then held the top of the bottle up to her eyes and looked in until she focused on Bruce.
Bruce looked up to see Louise’s pretty eyes look upon him then suddenly he was blinded by bright light and to his horror felt the bottle grow tighter around him until he could stand no longer. Dropping to his knees, he soon found that he filled the entire bottle and could no longer move.
“Da, da, there you go, not a ship but a man in a bottle.” Cried out Louise triumphantly.
Once again roars of laughter reverberated around the lounge.
Poor Bruce, he now found himself packed tightly into the wine bottle, so tightly infact that he couldn’t move a single muscle. He tried pushing up with his legs but there was no way that he’d ever be able to force the bottle to shatter. Tears welled up in his eyes as panic set in; surly they wouldn’t leave him like this.
Bruce looked out from the green coloured glass and could see the two giant women pointing and laughing at him. As he looked further down he noticed his friends looking up at him in a state of shock.
“Help me, please help me.” Bruce shouted.
His voice travelled around the bottle until it reached the neck and exited through the top sounding like a distant echo.
Louise and Nicola had regained their composure; Nicola then leaned forward and picked up the bottle. Holding it closely to her face she said.
“Would you look at that, talk about a tight fit…you ok in there little one.”
“Help, help, get me out of hear, help.” Shouted Bruce.
“Ooo, you are a noisy chap…Louise pass me that cork.”
Louise then passed the cork to Nicola who then pushed it tightly into the neck of the bottle.
“There we go that’s better isn’t it…all quiet.” Said Nicola as she placed the bottle back on the table.
Sitting back and placing her feet up on the table she called to the remaining little men.
“Now then boys, if you don’t want to end up like you’re friend hear I suggest you get to work on my feet. A nice massage is what’s required now jump to it.”
Suddenly another pair of sexy female feet descended upon the table.
“Hang on, me too.” Instructed Louise.
Nick and Andy made there way over to Louise’s huge feet and began there best to please her, just as Paul and Keith were doing the same with Nicola.
“Well how long?” Asked Nicola.
“How long what?” Replied Louise.
“Will it take for our poor little bottled friend there to run out of air…I’ll bet you 20 dollars he’s dead within 10 minutes.” Said Nicola.
“Ok, you’ve got yourself a bet.”
Bruce was already finding the air a little thin and the more he panicked the shallower his breathing became. He gazed upon the two giantesses sitting on the couch relaxing and drinking while he slowly suffocated and his buddies massaged their huge feet.
“Five minute’s is up already, I don’t think he’ll last much longer.” Louise said to Nicola.
She was right; Bruce was close to taking his last breath that his now burning lungs would ever take. As he drew in his last shallow breath his last thoughts were of his family and friends as he peacefully blacked out.
“Yippee, I win, seven and a half minutes. You owe me 20 dollars.” Cried Louise excitedly.
“Ok, ok, I’ll give you it tomorrow.” Replied a rather disappointed Nicola.
Another bottle of wine later and the two sexy females were rather pissed.
“Ok, ok, enough with the foot worship already.” Said Nicola as she removed her feet from the table and leaned forward to speak to the tiny men.
Louise removed her feet and leaned forward also.
All four men were exhausted from the gruelling effort of massaging such large feet.
“Ok then boys, I’m going to ask you a question and I need you to answer truthfully, is that understood.” Asked Nicola.
All four tiny men nodded.
“Good, now what was you intending on doing to Louise and I when you stopped us tonight. Remember the truth… you’re lives depend on the truth.”
They all looked at each other until Andy stepped forward.
“We only intended to have a little fun.”
“What kind of fun?”
Andy now wished he hadn’t been the brave one to step forward.
“W…well, we just wanted to f… frighten you a little.”
“Frighten us how?”
“I…I don’t know…just frighten you I guess.”
“I’ll ask again, frighten us how?” said Nicola looking very serious.
Andy looked around at his friends in the hope that one of them would help him out here, but they just shrugged their shoulders.
“P…please lady we’re sorry, very sorry.”
“Wrong answer.”
Nicola then reached down and held Nick between her thumb and finger right next to Andy. Nick struggled against her grip in a futile attempt to escape.
“Now I’ll ask one more time and if you don’t answer truthfully, you’re little friend here will be crushed between my thumb and finger and you’ll watch every last pained expression on his face as he slowly dies.”
Then as if to emphasise the point Nicola increased the pressure on Nick.
Nick yelled in pain as Nicola emphasised her point.
“Ok, ok, enough, please I’ll tell you what you wish to know.” Screamed out Andy.
Nicola then decreased the pressure on Nick and said.
“Ok then, we’re waiting.”
Taking a deep nervous breath Andy began.
“W…well we intended to force ourselves upon you.”
“You mean rape us.”
Andy stood with his head down looking at his feet.
“I said, you mean rape us.” Said Nicola angrily while increasing the pressure on Nick once again.
After hearing his friend yell in pain once more, Andy looked up and shouted.
“Yes, rape, we intended to rape you, ok are you satisfied.”
Andy then fell to his knees and began sobbing uncontrollably.
Nicola released Nick and he fell to the ground clutching his sore ribs.
The other three tiny men gathered around Nick and helped him to his feet, then Keith called out.
“Look ladies, I know what we were going to do to you was unforgivable. B…but what you’ve done is far worse, I mean you’ve committed murder.”
Nicola turned to Louise and smiled before sipping from her half empty glass, looking back at the tiny men on the table she replied.
“We know, and for that we’re really sorry, but hey, he was a worthless piece of shit anyhow. As for the rest of you, well unfortunately we can’t very well let you go now can we after all you’ve already seen too much.”
“Why not, we wouldn’t say anything…would we lads.”
All three of the men looked up pleadingly and shook their heads vigorously.
Louise leaned forward and putting her elbows on her knees and her face between her hands she calmly explained.
“Look you made you’re beds, now you’ve got to lie in them. We play the hands we’re dealt in life and unfortunately you messed with the wrong girls tonight, and for that you will be sorry. Now enough chat, I need my wine warming.”
Louise then reached down and picked up Keith and roughly dropped him in her empty glass.
“Come on then Nicola how about a refill?”
“My pleasure.”
Nicola then began filling Louise’s glass with the cold wine.
Keith found himself quickly treading wine in the deep round glass that was now filled with the cold liquid. He watched in horror as Louise’s huge lips neared the rim of the glass and he swam in the opposite direction as it slowly tilted. He soon found himself kicking on her huge lips to avoid being sucked into her awaiting mouth. Louise then withdrew the glass from her mouth and licked her lips.
“Hmm, hmm, that certainly helps, much better.”
Poor little Keith was treading harder now and knew that round two would soon begin.
Nicola reached down and picked up Andy, standing him on her open palm she said.
“Ok little fella strip!”
“W…what?” Andy replied.
“You heard me, get your clothes off NOW.”
Andy looked up into the beautiful face of Nicola and knew he had now choice, so he began to slowly undress himself.
“Come on hurry up, don’t be shy.”
Andy stood on the giant palm of this beautiful sexy woman with only his boxers on hiding his man hood.
“Them as well.”
Last but not least he removed his boxer shorts.
“Now I see why you were shy…what do they call you pee wee ha, ha.”
Andy felt himself change to a deep shade of red and covered up his man hood with his hands.
“Get your hands out of the way or I’ll fucking rip them off.”
Quickly he placed his arms to his sides.
“Louise would you get a load of his tiny pecker, have you ever seen anything so small…tell me little pecker have you ever satisfied a woman with that, I mean you must have a real hard time just to beat yourself off ha, ha.”
Andy stood there looking down at his feet, never had he felt so humiliated and small in every sense of the word.
Louise leaned forward and looked closely at Andy’s private parts.
“Hmm, tell me little pecker, have your ball’s even dropped.” Enquired Louise.
Suddenly from the table there could be heard a little snigger.
Nicola turned to the remaining two little men on the table and said.
“You guy’s finding this funny, I mean it is rather funny don’t you think?”
Paul let out a small giggle and said.
“Well yea, I think so.”
Nicola’s expression then changed from one of cheerfulness to anger.
“See if you find this funny you little prick.” Said Nicola while raising her fist.
Before Paul could even think about running, Nicola’s fist smashed down upon him sending blood and guts everywhere.
“Shit Nic, did you have to do that, just look at the mess.” Asked Louise.
“Oops, didn’t think he would make so much mess, don’t worry I’ll clean it up later.” Replied Nicola while licking the remains from the bottom of her fist.
Nick stood there in total shock at what he’d just witnessed as he found himself covered from head to toe in his friend’s blood and guts.
Louise looked down at Nick and noticed he was in complete shock.
“Oi you on the table, snap out of it.”
Still Nick just stood there starring at what was left of his friend.
Louise retrieved Keith from her glass and dropped him on the table next to Nick; she then picked up Nick and dropped him in her glass.
As Nick hit the cold liquid Louise said to him.
“You can stay in there until you snap out of it.”
She then placed the glass back on the table next to Keith and returned her attention to Andy still stood naked on Nicola’s open palm.
Nick soon began to scream and shout as he couldn’t swim and was drowning fast. Both Nicola and Louise ignored his tiny cries, as they were too busy humiliating Andy. It wasn’t long before Nick’s lifeless body floated in the glass of wine.
“Come on then little pecker I want to see you beat yourself off for Louise and I.” Instructed Nicola.
Andy looked up and the giant faces watching him and was scared more than he could ever have known possible.
“Come on hurry up.”
Andy then took his small member in his hand and began to jerk himself off.
5 minutes later and still Andy beat himself but it was no good he just couldn’t get himself excited.
“What’s the matter with you, don’t you find us attractive little man?” Asked Louise.
“G…god yes, but I’m scared.” Replied Andy.
“Arr, is the poor little iddy biddy man frightened of two weak defenceless ladies. Well isn’t that a shame.” Mocked Nicola.
Andy’s head dropped and he began sobbing uncontrollably.
“Stop that you little jerk.” Screamed Nicola.
But still Andy cried.
“P, please have mercy, please I beg you.” Said Andy dropping to his knees in complete surrender.
“Louise, what should we do with this pathetic creature.” Enquired Nicola.
“Put him in your empty glass, I’ve got plans for him later.” Replied Louise.
“You’re a lucky little man to have Louise as I’d have finished your miserable little life right now.” Said Nicola as she dropped Andy in her empty glass.
Andy curled himself into a ball and shivered against the cold glass as he continued to cry.
Nicola leaned forward and picked up Keith.
“Well bet you thought we’d forgotten about you.”
Keith was pretty well out of it after all the wine he’d drank while he was left in glass.
“I’m talking to you shit head.”
Still Keith didn’t respond.
“Maybe you’ll hear me now you little dick.” Said Nicola while pinching Keith’s upper right arm between her thumb and index nail.
Suddenly there was a loud crack and Keith screamed as his arm snapped.
“Ouch, that’s gotta hurt.” Said Louise sarcastically.
Nicola then looked at Louise with glassy eyes and said.
“I’ve had enough and don’t feel to well so if you don’t mind, I think I’ll go to my bed.”
Nicola then rose to her feet unsteadily and leaned her arm back before throwing Keith against the wall.
Keith flew through the air before hitting the wall with a sickening splat!
“Shit, Nicola did you have to do that.” Enquired Louise.
Nicola just grumbled as she staggered out of the room.
With Nicola now gone all that was left was Little Andy and Louise was going to have some fun with him but not before she cleaned up. She went to the kitchen and got herself a bucket of warm water and a sponge. Upon returning to the front room she cleaned the mess from the wall that was once Keith. Emptied the glass containing Nick’s body into the bucket, she then reduced the size of the bottle holding Bruce until it was no more than an inch high and dropped that in the bucket also. Last but not least she cleaned up the stain that was left of Paul from the coffee table.
Once everything was clean Louise went to the bathroom and emptied the contents of the bucket down the toilet. She then placed the lid down and flushed it all away. There was no evidence to even suggest the four men had ever existed. Louise then walked back into the front room and retrieved the glass from the table that contained Andy.
“Come on then little pecker lets got to bed.” Louise said as she tilted the glass and Andy slid out and landed on her open palm.
Closing her fist gently around Andy, Louise walked up the stairs to her bedroom.
As Louise entered her room she sat down at her dressing table and carefully released Andy on to the hard surface. Andy backed up against a bottle of perfume and held his knees close to his chest as he sat there wondering what was going to happen to him.
“Now then what am I going to do with you little one?” said Louise as she began brushing her hair.
Andy just sat there watching this beautiful and yet deadly woman brush her hair.
“Sorry about you’re friends, but Nicola’s a little bit meaner than I am…I’ve got an idea how’d you like to take a bath with me, that would be fun now wouldn’t it.”
Andy just shook his head.
“O’ come on, it’ll be fun.”
“N, no please, just let me go.” Begged Andy.
Louise looked at him silently for a moment and did feel a little sorry for the poor chap, until she remembered just what he and his friends had planned to do to them.
“Sorry little dick, but you really don’t have a choice, but I will make you larger if that makes you feel any better.”
Andy nodded his head as the larger he was the better chance he’d have of surviving or even escaping.
“Very well then close your eye’s.” Louise instructed.
Bright beams emitted from Louise’s eyes and Andy grew quickly until he stood a whopping 10 inches tall.
“There you go that’s better, even your little pecker looks better now.”
Andy opened his eyes and looked around everything was still very big but at least now he felt he had a chance.
“Right now you stay here while I go and get the bath ready.”
Andy watched as the towering giantess got up from her seat and walked into the adjoining bathroom. He quickly moved to the edge of the dresser and looked down, he could easily jump onto the seat of the chair and then make it to the ground but then where would he go? She had told him to stay there and maybe if he could gain her trust she might enlarge him some more until eventually he could escape. So he decided to wait for her just as she’d told him to. He sat down and dangled his legs over the edge of the dresser and waited.
Louise returned and was pleased to see that Andy had remained on the dresser just as she’d told him too.
“There’s a good boy, now you can climb down and we’ll take a nice warm bath together.”
Andy jumped onto the chair and climbed down to the floor, then ran up to the feet of the waiting giantess.
Louise looked down at the tiny naked man standing next to her giant feet and smiled.
“Follow me please.” She said as she turned and walked into the bathroom.
Andy was quick to obey, and ran to keep up with the colossal woman.
Once in the bathroom Louise picked him up and stood him between the taps as she undressed. Andy couldn’t help but stare at the perfect hour glass figure of this giant beauty and her huge bosom.
“Like what you see little man.” Louise giggled.
Andy nodded and said.
“Y, yes mam.”
“Good, because tonight I’m yours. Do you think you can handle a big woman like me?”
“Don’t know, but I’m willing to give it a go.”
Louise just smiled as she stepped into the bath and lay down until all that was visible was her head above the bubbles.
“Come on then, what you waiting for jump in.”
Andy then held his nose and jumped straight in right between her feet. Once he rose to the surface he couldn’t see as the bubbles completely surrounded him. Suddenly he felt Louise’s leg brush against him.
“Follow my leg little man, all the way up.”
Andy didn’t need telling twice and began edging his way up her mighty smooth leg toward the Promised Land. As Andy passed her knee Louise twitched her leg causing a wave to wash over Andy’s head.
“Hee, hee, that tickled.” Laughed Louise.
As Andy reached the top of her thigh he suddenly felt her bush under his feet. Again this caused Louise to twitch and laugh. Gaining a foothold he began walking up her firm stomach which was quite difficult as she kept laughing. Eventually he found himself standing on her chest between her mountainous breasts and looking into her beautiful blue eyes.
“Wow that felt great feeling your little feet walk over me like that, it’s made me really hot.” Said Louise softly.
For the first time since Andy had been shrunk he felt quite calm and his fear was receding.
“Well don’t just stand there get to work.” Instructed Louise.
Andy just looked at her with a blank expression on his face.
“God do I have to spell it out, play with my tits little man.”
Andy didn’t need telling twice as he got to his knees and leaned over her right orb and began massaging her large nipple which soon became erect. With both hands’ Andy kneaded the soft flesh and began to lick and suck at her huge erect nipple. Louise began to moan and Andy felt her move as she slid her hand down to her crotch area and began fingering herself.
“Harder, harder.” She yelled.
Andy soon found himself riding up and down her huge tit with all the passion he could muster. He bucked hard against her soft orb as he continued to knead her nipple and suck it. Again Louise moaned aloud.
Andy was close to bursting point as she reached up and grabbed him around his waist and bought his tiny stiff cock to her mouth. Andy was in complete euphoria as he felt her tongue prod at his balls and slid around his throbbing member, until he could hold no longer and shot his load into her giant mouth.
“Hmm, that tasted lovely, now it’s my turn.”
Quickly Andy’s euphoria turned to fear as Louise rose out of the water and held Andy’s arms tightly by his sides before inserting him head first into her woman hood.
It all happened so fast that Andy didn’t even have time to scream as his head entered her wet snatch. Andy’s world became very dark and hot as he felt himself being pushed deeper and deeper, until all that remained of him in the outside world was his feet of which Louise still had hold of. Andy struggled against the walls of hot flesh that now surrounded him but the more he struggled the tighter it became as Louise kept thrusting him in and out in and out.
“Yes, yes, Arr, yes, yessssssss.” Screamed Louise as she approached orgasm.
Andy was still fighting hard when she reached her climax and he found himself awash with hot sticky fluid invading his mouth and nose making him choke and gasp for air.
Louise slumped back into the bath and sighed a huge sigh as she did. Andy felt the grip on his leg release and he attempted to push himself out, but the walls were just too slippery to get any grip. He was in a desperate state of panic now as he was running out of air.
Louise could feel the tiny struggles inside her and smiled to herself at the pleasure it gave her, she quickly drifted into a deep sleep.
Andy meanwhile was on his last breath as he finally gave up and passed out through lack of air.
Louise awoke with a chill as the water had long since cooled down. She quickly rose to her feet and felt something uncomfortable between her legs, upon closer inspection she noticed a pair of tiny feet poking out of her. She pulled at the feet until the 10-inch body of Andy plopped out. She held him to her face and smiled after remembering just what fun she’d had earlier.
“Hmm, I must do this again sometime.” She thought to herself as she stepped out of the bath.
Louise then turned and dropped Andy’s limp body into the bath and then reduced it to a quarter of an inch in size before pulling the plug. Louise dried herself off and then exited the bathroom to go to bed. As she switched off the light she called back.
“Night little fella.”
As Andy’s little body disappeared down the plughole.
Chapter 11
Stan awoke with a start at the loud whirring coming from the washing machine.
“God that noise, the bitches must be doing some washing.” He thought to himself as he climbed out of his matchbox.
Still groggy Stan went to the thimble of water and washed himself.
“Arr, that’s better.” He said to himself.
Then he had himself a drink and a bite to eat of the still relatively fresh biscuit.
The whirring of the infernal machine was driving Stan nuts, but he knew that unless the two giantesses were out he’d have to suffer the noise.
He walked under the machine until he came to his point of exit and immediately noticed the two giant pair of feet at opposite ends of the table. With no where to go he just sat down and hopped they’d go out soon.
“Nicola we need to talk about last night.” Insisted Louise.
“Yea, wasn’t that fun…Ooo but my head it’s still spinning.” Replied Nicola.
“I’m ashamed to admit it but I did enjoy it.”
“Why are you ashamed?”
“Well that’s what we need to talk about…I think we’ve gone to far, maybe we should just teach the creeps a lesson like I did with Bob. After all we didn’t invent this device to kill people.”
Nicola looked up at Louise with a relieved look and said.
“God, am I glad to hear you say that as I was only thinking the same this morning but wasn’t sure how to approach the subject. Of course your right we should be using this power for the good of man kind and not just for our own pleasures.”
Louise looked at Nicola with a huge smile.
“Fantastic, so from now on we only punish and not kill…agreed.”
“Agreed.”
Both women chatted for a while longer feeling pleased with the decision they’d made.
Stan was still waiting for the women to go so that he could get away from the noise of this machine; also he’d wished he could have heard just what they’d been talking about.
“Well what shall we do today.” Enquired Louise.
“How about a lazy day round the pool, I think we could do with a rest. I don’t now about you but my eyes could certainly do with a rest from wearing these contact lenses.”
“Yep, so could mine, a lazy day it is.”
Both women then removed them selves from the kitchen and went to change into their bikinis before soaking up some sunrays and taking the odd swim.
Stan used this opportunity to hunt for food and on a few occasions found himself having to hide pretty fast as one of the women came in to fetch a drink or something to eat.
2 weeks later
Pam Wallis (Stan’s ex wife) had heard about the disappearance of her ex husband and knew this was so out of character. He was always a stickler for following procedures and found it hard to believe that he hadn’t called in and no one knew of his last known whereabouts.
She had divorced Stan after she found out that he was having an affair, although their marriage hadn’t been great for a while as Stan found her too domineering. Whenever they made love she always had to be on top and in control, this really pissed Stan of, as he didn’t like the thought of a woman being in control of him. Also the fact that she was more successful than him didn’t help matters. Stan wanted to have children but all Pam wanted was her career, and being excepted into the FBI really pissed Stan of as he’d tried and failed, although he was a really good detective he just didn’t measure up to FBI standards. They hadn’t separated on very good terms and the last time Pam had spoke to Stan was a little over 2 weeks ago when he phoned her to ask for her help and she had slammed the phone down on him.
Pam approached the office of Dr Stacy Howard and knocked at the door rather apprehensively, as this was the woman Stan had been unfaithful with.
“Come in.” Came a voice from the other side of the door.
Pam took a deep breath and opened the door, and just stood there looking upon Stacy sitting at her desk.
Stacy raised her head until her eyes fell upon Pam; she quickly rose to her feet and said.
“O’ err, hi Pam, what can I do for you?”
Clearing her throat Pam replied.
“Well I was told that you might have some information that might be helpful to my case.”
“Please come in and have a seat…now what case is this.”
Pam closed the door behind her and sat as the Doctor had invited.
“Well I’m looking into the disappearance of Detective Stunner.”
“Please Pam I know you probably hate me but I’ll help you all I can, and just in case your interested me and Stan didn’t work out.”
“Look Stacy, I’m not really interested…can we just keep this on a professional level please. Now do you have any idea what Stan was working on before his disappearance.”
Stacy proceeded in telling Pam everything she knew and hoped it would help her find out what had happened to Stan. Pam thanked her and left.
After spending some time going through Stan’s files Pam noticed on a piece of scrap paper with the names of two women wrote on it.
Dr. Nicola Kensington
Dr. Louise Goodwin
She put these into the FBI data base and found that they had perished aboard Earth Orbiter One, but they had been working on something highly classified. This intrigued Pam after all why would Stan have these two women’s names wrote down, what could they possibly have to do with his case involving the hold up at Borders.
Meanwhile
Stan had the house to himself as Nicola and Louise had gone on a trip to Miami for a couple of days. This he knew as they’d taken the time to tell him and even left out a plate of food containing some ham and cheese.
He was surprised by the fact that they no longer tried to catch him, he’d even had conversations with them albeit from a safe distance. While they were gone he could explore the house fully and maybe find a way in which to restore his height as he knew they had a lab in the cellar but he had never been down there. But even with time on his side he still couldn't get down there as there were just to many stairs for him to climb and the fear of there being any rats or insects down there was enough of a deterrent.
Stan however had managed to get outside of the house using the letter flap by the front door but soon found that it was too dangerous for a man of his size to be out in the open. As no sooner had he began the long trek down the drive did he find himself the target for a very large bird (Sparrow actually but to Stan this was large). Stan had survived the encounter but was taught a harsh lesson and that was that even with the two women gone his was still a prisoner in the house.
Pam opened the door to the old apartment that had once belonged to Dr. Nicola Kensington and Dr. Louise Goodwin. As she closed the door behind her she noticed the old dusty smell that forms when a place hasn’t been lived in for a long time. After all the women in question had lived aboard Earth Orbiter One for a substantial amount of time. After looking around carefully Pam noticed a small note pad on the phone table that had been rubbed over with a pencil revealing an address.
Ripping the sheet from the pad, Pam left the apartment feeling this could be the clue she’d been looking for.
Stan was busy making a second home for himself in the comfort of the lounge underneath the couch where the lining had pulled away from the wooden frame. Although he would stock it out quite well this was only to be used in emergencies as this place had no access to water. Just as he’d exited his hide out to go fetch more supplies he heard the front door bell ring.
Pam pushed the doorbell and waited, but there seemed to be no one at home. Again she rang the bell and waited still no answer. So she moved over to the window and peered in, everything looked normal, and no one at home. She decided to walk around to the back of the house in the hope that someone might be out back and couldn’t hear the bell.
Stan heard the footsteps grow softer as the person left the front door. Who could that have been he wondered, after all no one knew they were alive. Not thinking any more of it Stan continued the long trek back to his hide out behind the washing machine.
Pam approached the gate at the side of the house, she was pleased that the house stood in its own ground and had no other house’s close by as she wouldn’t anyone to catch her nosing around even if she was FBI, breaking and entering was still breaking the law. To her relieve the gate wasn’t locked so she entered while calling out just in case.
“Hello, hello anybody there?”
Slowly she rounded the corner of the house and noticed just how large the back garden was and the nice large pool that sparkled in the sun.
“God, hoe the other half live.” She thought to herself.
As she walked up to the patio doors she looked in to see a large lounge with nice furnishings and all nicely decorated. She tried the door but found it was locked so she walked further along until she came to the door that led to the kitchen. Again she tried this door only to find it was also locked, one good thing she’d noticed was the lack of an alarm system. So she began attempting to pick the lock.
Stan had heard someone fooling around with the back door in the kitchen so he came out to investigate, although he couldn’t make out who it was, he could see the shadow of the person on the other side of the frosted glass. Suddenly the lock clicked and Stan watched as the handle slowly came down and the door begin to open.
Pam was pleased with herself as it hadn’t taken her too long to pick the lock, but she still wanted to be careful when entering the house just in case. She opened the door carefully and stepped in closing the door behind her.
Stan looked up with joy on his face as he saw his ex wife step into the kitchen, he knew that this torture would soon be over.
“Boy doe’s she look good.” Stan said to himself.
Pam was wearing a black business suit with a white blouse with a skirt that came just above her knees; she had on a pair of black chunky heeled shoes with a 1 inch sole on them and a pair of shiny black nylons.
As Pam slowly stepped into the kitchen looking all around her, Stan ran as fast as his tiny legs would carry him toward her while screaming at the top of his little voice.
“Help Pam down here, please Pam see me, I’m down here.”
Pam didn’t hear the tiny screams and began walking slowly toward the kitchen door that led to the hallway.
Stan looked up in horror as he saw her gigantic soles crashing to the ground and getting closer and closer to him with each giant step. As Pam neared Stan he felt the ground shake beneath him as her feet smashed to the ground. Quickly he turned and dived out of the way just as her right foot landed right where he’d been standing. He watched with new-found respect as she walked out into the hall.
“Shit that was close, I must be more careful, but how can I get her attention.” Stan thought to himself.
Pam had made her way into the front room and was going through some papers that she’d found in one of the draws of the sideboard. After awhile she gathered all the papers together and made herself comfortable in on of the armchairs. She was really surprised as to what she was reading as she was pretty sure that the 2 Doctors that had apparently died on Earth Orbiter One were actually alive and living in this house. But what did this have to do with Stan’s case? The more Pam read the more she became intrigued.
Stan had made the long trek from the kitchen to the lounge and could see Pam sitting down reading some papers. As quickly as he could he made it to her colossal feet and stood there for a minute just looking at the huge black shoes standing in front of him. He then began calling to her in the hope that she’d hear him, but it was no good his tiny voice just wouldn’t carry that far. He leaned against one of her shoes despondently knowing he needed to find another way to get her to notice him. He really did feel small as he leaned against her mighty shoe, as he only stood as tall as the sole.
“That’s it.” Stan yelled to himself. “If I can climb up onto her shoe then I could get to her leg and hit it in the hope that she’d feel me.”
Without a minute to loose Stan began climbing up the toe of Pam’s shoe, after a couple of failed attempts he stood triumphantly upon the top of her shoe. He knew he had to work fast as if she moved he’d surly fall and would be in danger of getting stepped on. Carefully he climbed up until he was at the point of where Pam’s foot entered the shoe. Reaching out he stroked at the shiny black nylon that encased her wonderful legs. He then began to thump her with all of his might, but it was having no effect as Pam remained still. Getting more desperate now Stan climbed up until he positioned his feet on the ridge of the shoe and lay himself front down against the rising slope at the top of her foot. With both hands he began to pound upon her soft skin. Still this seemed to have no effect so he grabbed a holed of the nylon with both hands and began jumping up and down as hard as he could. Suddenly Pam slid her foot forward and Stan watched as her huge hand appeared and began sliding of her shoe, it was no good Stan could hold on no longer and slipped down the smooth surface of her warm foot until he reached the end and fell.
Pam was really intrigued by what she was reading and found that her feet were getting rather hot so she decided to remove her shoes, after all she might be here some time.
Stan landed with a soft bump in some strange enclosed surrounding. He got to his feet and quickly realised he’d fallen into one of Pam’s shoe’s. Already he felt himself become queasy by the foul odour that surrounded him. Stan looked around at the walls of the shoe that imprisoned him and soon realised to his shock that he’d never be able to scale these smooth high walls that stood easily 3 times his own height.
Looking down into the dark area of the toe section sent chills down Stan’s spine. He could see the indents on the sole where Pam’s toes pressed firmly into the soft sole, and he knew if he didn’t get out of here he might soon become a permanent fixture of her shoe.
Stan was getting used to the odour that surrounded him and to his surprise found it to be quite intoxicating. He looked up in the hope that he might be able to get her attention but all he could see of her were the shins of her mighty legs raising up to her knees. Cupping his hands over his mouth he began to shout.
“Pam help, here in your shoe, please see me, please help me.”
But it was no good, and all the shouting was only making Stan horse. The only chance he had was to climb out but how?
Stan stood at the heel of the shoe and began jumping up in a vain attempt to grab hold of the top, but he didn’t even reach half way.
Pam was now convinced that the 2 Doctors still lived but she needed proof before she could go to her superiors with such a far-fetched tail. She began to tidy the papers up and then rising from the seat she looked down as she inserted her feet back into her shoes.
Stan quickly looked up only to see Pam’s pretty face disappear as her foot covered his view. Frozen with terror he watched as her foot slowly descended into the shoe.
“Snap out of it man and quick.” He said to himself.
With not a moment to spare Stan ran down toward the dark toe section of the shoe where he quickly pressed his back against the leather as Pam’s toes came to rest holding him firmly in his position. He found that he couldn’t move and just hoped he’d get enough air to survive this torture.
Pam put the papers back where she’d found them and exited the house from the kitchen door. She was so taken by the fact that the two Doctors may well be alive that she’d forgotten all about looking for Stan, or maybe the two were some how connected.
Stan was in a sorry old state, with every step Pam took the pressure on him would increase almost to the point of breaking him before it would quickly decrease allowing him to breathe in some of the foul smelling air.
Pam had made her way back to FBI headquarters and was sitting at her desk entering all the information that she’d found into her personal log. She slid off her shoes to give her feet some well-earned air, as they felt so hot and sweaty.
Stan had given up all hope of ever seeing the light of day again as the air supply was almost out and he was becoming Very light headed. With the lack of air combined with the foul smell and sweat from Pam’s foot he almost wished he’d just die. But just as he was slipping in to unconsciousness he felt the pressure on him relent and watched as her mighty foot withdrew from the shoe. He lay there for a moment regaining what strength he could before venturing out into the heel section of the shoe in the hope he’d find a way out.
Stan got to his unsteady feet and walked along the wet slippery insole of his prison until he reached the indentation made in the shoe by Pam’s heel. Looking up he could see nothing except for the underneath of her desk.
He was desperate and new that he had to find a way to escape and contact her before she placed her foot back in the shoe. Stan began trying to scale up the smooth surface of the heel, but before found this to be impossible. He sank to his backside in defeat and realised that he would have to hope for another way to escape, as there was definitely no way out. As he sat they’re looking down into the dark void of the toe section he heard a knock at the door.
“Come in” Called Pam.
The door opened and in walked Agent Donna Williams (Pam’s best friend).
“Hi Donna, what’s up.” Enquired Pam.
“O’ nothing, just wanted to see if we’re still on for tonight.”
“Tonight? O’ tonight, yea course we are.”
“Good, what time shall I come round.”
“Seven, seven thirty, what ever suits you really.”
“Ok great. What you working on anyway?”
“O’ nothing really.”
“You’re still looking for that waste of space aren’t you.”
“Well if you must know, yes I am. I’m just intrigued as to why he’s disappeared.”
“If you ask me, he’s probably run of with one of his floozies.”
“Well you never know.”
Stan’s ears pricked up when he recognised the voice of Donna. They had never really gotten on, she even warned Pam about him before they were married. A chill ran down his spine at the thought of her finding him at his current height.
“I’ll see you later then.” Said Donna as she left the office.
“Bye.”
Pam returned to her work, as she did so she placed her feet on top of her shoes.
Stan listened as Donna left and still thinking of a means to escape his prison as he noticed the light begin to dissipate. As he looked up he saw Pam’s heel heading down at him. Quickly he rose to his feet and began running toward the toe end of the shoe but it was too little to late as he felt her foot lower onto his head sending him crashing to the floor. He thought his time was up as she rested her foot upon her shoe. But although he was tightly pinned face down in the sole of the shoe he could still breathe as he’d made it far enough into the shoe, in fact if he’d made it another inch or so he’d have been covered by the upper part of the toe section. Stan struggled to inch himself forward deeper into the shoe but found the pressure on him to great, all he could do was fight for each breath in the hope that she’d move her foot sooner rather than later.
Soon Pam was about finished and powered down her PC. She then slid her feet back tilting her shoes up by the back of the heel and slowly slid her feet back into them properly.
Stan felt the great pressures on him subside as Pam lifted her foot and slid it back. As fast as he could he got to his feet and began moving toward the toe section in anticipation of her foot entering the shoe. But just as he’d entered the dark half the shoe tilted right up and he quickly found himself sliding down the sole toward her huge nylon covered toes. He rolled onto his back and tried planting his feet against the smooth sole but it was no good as her toes grew larger and larger until “CRASH” Stan smashed into her big toe with his face taking a hard bang into the edge of her toe nail. Although Stan was groggy he still had the sense to hold tight to the tip of her toe as she inserted her foot into the shoe, pushing Stan all the way to the toe end. Stan had never felt such pain and now found himself pinned tighter than ever.
Pam rose from her desk and walked out of her office. As she got to the lift she found it to be out of order and would have to make the long downward journey to the parking lot by the stairs.
“Shit, bloody things always breaking down.” Pam said to herself.
This of course made Stan’s day as not only was he firmly pinned and his head throbbing but now he was having to put up with the loud claps of thunder and increased pressure as Pam made her way down the marble stairs. The heat in Pam’s shoe was almost more than Stan could stand and the air was becoming thinner and thinner until he finally passed out.
Chapter 12
Stan awoke to find that Pam had removed her shoes and although he felt pretty beaten up he was glad to be alive. As he got to his feet and began the walk up to the heel section he could hear the sound of splashing water. As he reached the shoe opening he looked up to see that Pam had left one of her nylons lying over the top.
“She must be taking a shower.” Stan thought to himself.
Stan jumped up in an attempt to grab hold of the nylon draped over the shoe, but it was just to high for him to reach. Stan ran along toward the side of the shoe and used the wall to help him jump higher but still it was way out of his reach. Just then he noticed the sound of the water stop and the shower door open. He looked up and through the mesh of the nylon watched as Pam stepped over the shoe. A couple of water droplets landed on the nylon above and dripped down into the shoe, Stan quickly went to the small pools of water near him and getting on his hands and knees began to lick up what he could before it soaked into the insoles. Although he didn’t manage to drink much it was enough to quench his thirst.
Pam dried herself and then bent down to pick up her cloths and place them in the washing basket.
Stan watched as Pam bent down seeing her huge tits hang down as she reached for the nylon covering his prison. Although dumb struck by the vision of beauty he saw above him he still managed to jump up and down waving his arms about in the hope that she would see him. As her huge hand descended and grabbed the nylon, it looked to Stan that she was looking straight at him but of course she was only looking at the nylon as she lifted it up and dropped it in the washing basket. He wasn’t giving up hope and continued to shout and jump about as she gathered up the remaining cloths from the floor. Once finished Pam bent down and reached for her shoes. Stan watched as her giant index finger slid down the back of the heel. This was his moment and he made a dive for her finger but just as he neared it she lifted up the shoe and Stan found himself free falling into the toe end where he came to a crunching halt knocking the wind from him.
Pam walked into her bedroom swinging the pair of shoes in her hand and then dropped them by the side if her dressing table.
Stan could feel the whole world swing about as she walked, when suddenly all gravity was lost and he found himself floating up from the toe section toward the heel. But as fast as this began he soon found himself smashed against the toe section as the shoe hit the floor knocking him out instantly.
Pam continued to get dressed, ready for the visit of her friend Donna, totally unaware of the little man in her shoe that she’d almost killed without even knowing it.
Meanwhile in Miami
“Have they finished yet.” Asked Louise.
“I don’t know, why don’t you check on them.” Replied Nicola.
“Ok then if I must.”
Louise got up from her bed in the Motel room and walked through the pleasant but small rooms until she reached the Kitchen. Once there she walked over to the sink and looked down.
“Come on you guy’s hurry it up we’re going out soon.”
Louise was looking at four tiny men shovelling cocaine down the sink using nothing but there tiny hands. Nicola and Louise had caught these drug pushers trying to sell drugs to kids so they shrank them and are making them dispose of the drugs down the plug hole in their sink.
One of the frightened little men looked up at the giant Louise and replied.
“Please lady we’re going as fast as we can.”
“Well if you’re not finished by the time we’re ready to go out then I’m afraid you’ll be flushed down the sink along with you’re precious drugs, is that clear.”
This got all their attention and they nodded and began dumping it down the plug faster than ever. Louise smiled down at them as she returned to her room to get changed.
“Well, how they doing.” Called Nicola from the bathroom.
“Just fine, should be ready by the time we go out.”
The four little men in the sink were no taller than 1 inch and were finding it really hard work shovelling this bag of Cocaine down the plughole.
“Come on Guy’s, you heard the lady lets get this done.”
“Ok, ok, less talk more work.”
Half an hour later and both Louise and Nicola were almost ready to go out all that was needed was there shoes.
“Ok Louise let’s go see the boys.” Instructed Nicola.
“Right behind you Nic, right behind you.” Replied Louise.
As the two beautiful women entered the Kitchen they were pleased to see that their tiny men had completed their task.
“Ok lads stand back and lets give the sink a clean.” Said Nicola.
All four of the tiny men scurried to the back of the sink as Nicola turned on the tap and cleaned the sink of the remaining powder.
“Right then who’s first.” Enquired Nicola.
“Sorry lady, what do you mean first?” replied one of the men.
“Well we need to wash you as you can’t go out like that, now can you.”
All four tiny men remained huddled in the corner not moving forward at all.
“Well I guess I’ll just pick two of you then and my friend here can have the other two.”
Nicola then reached toward the tiny men with her huge mighty fingers and plucked up two of them and held them under the cold running tap. Once clean she dropped them into a tissue and roughly dried them off. Louise then picked up the remaining two and did exactly the same.
“Right then boys are you ready for a night on the town dancing with two sexy females.” Asked Louise.
“How can we go out on the town with you dancing, I mean just look at the size of us, we’re smaller than most bugs.” Replied one of the men cowering in her huge hand.
“O’ no, you’re the perfect size. Not to big and not to small, you see you’ll be dancing all night long with us, whether you want to or not.” Louise said with a broad smile.
Louise then bent down and picked up her right shoe.
“Ok then who wants to be in the right?”
“What! You can’t be serious, you’ll kill us.” Called out one of the men in fear.
“Well I hope for your sake your wrong, now go on get in there.” Replied Louise as she dropped one of the men into her shoe.
He landed with a thud and looked up as Louise gently placed the shoe on the ground and smiled down at him as she rose her foot over the shoe. Looking down at the tiny man one last time she said.
“If I were you I’d get moving toward the toe before my foot enters little man, ha, ha, ha.”
From his vantagepoint he could see her toes appear over the heel and point down toward him as she slowly moved her foot into the shoe. Scarred shitless the tiny man turned and ran to the closed in toe section of the shoe and watched as her toes got closer and the light began to fade. Very soon he found himself pinned tightly between her already hot clammy toe and the toe of the shoe. He began to whimper and regret his ever-selling drugs.
Louise felt good knowing she had one tiny man trapped in her shoe and she was about to feel even better as she placed the second little man in her other shoe. As she looked down upon the sorry little creature in her shoe she smiled and offered him some sound advice.
“Do you want to get squashed, because if you stay there you will end up a stain on my heel. Now move in, and quickly.”
The tiny man looked up and crossed his arms in a show of defiance hoping that Louise was bluffing.
“Very well have it your way.”
Louise raised her foot above the shoe and pointed her toes down toward the toe section and began to insert her foot slowly. Still the tiny man stood firm as he watched her toes pass over him. He was now beginning to feel he’d made a big mistake in trying to call her bluff, as she really wasn’t kidding. Without a minute to spare he bolted for the now narrow space under the meat of her foot. Unfortunately he was just too late and found himself pinned under her huge plump toes. His face was pushed hard into the soft-giving insole inside the shoe and he knew he’d have to turn his head to one side in the hope of being able to breathe.
Louise stood up straight and smiled down at her shoes as she began walking toward the front door.
“Hmm, that feels so good.” She said to her self with a smile of self-satisfaction.
For the tiny man in her right shoe each step posed new problems in his fight for survival, and he soon discovered that he had to time his breaths with each step. If he filled his lungs with the foul rancid air at the wrong time the pressure on his chest became even more painful than it already was.
As for the tenant in Louise’s left shoe it was a totally different story altogether. He was finding it hard to breathe full stop, although he’d managed to turn his head to the side it was so deeply pressed into the insole that he kept on gagging in the sweat that oozed out with each step Louise took.
While Louise had been sorting out her tiny men Nicola had been doing the same only she used different methods of rehabilitation. She couldn’t very well just drop the tiny men into her shoes as she had decided to wear open toed shoes so a different approach was necessary.
“Sorry guys but you’re just too big, I’m afraid I’m going to have to reduce your size a little.” Nicola said down to the already tiny men standing on the table.
“Please no, please we’ve learnt our lesson.” Called out one of the tiny men.
But of course this fell on deaf ears as the bright light suddenly surrounded them again. Once the light faded the tiny men looked up and realised just how small they were now, as next to them stood the bottle of nail polish that was only just taller than them a moment ago now stood three stories high.
Nicola looked at the tiny creatures standing there on the table and realised that she’d have to extra careful as it would be very easy to squash them at there current size.
“Now lay down on your fronts.” Nicola instructed.
The sound of her voice was almost unrecognisable to them and although Nicola had spoke softly to them it still knocked them of off their feet. But not wanting to upset the giantess both of them laid down on their fronts and waited.
Nicola was pleased to see this as she slowly and carefully unscrewed the lid from the nail polish. She then dipped a cocktail stick into it after placing her foot on the chair. Nicola then removed the cocktail stick from the nail polish and ever so carefully applied a tiny blob on the back of one of the tiny men. As she lifted the cocktail stick the tiny man was bought up stuck against the tip by his back.
He suddenly felt cold liquid soak into his clothes and the awful smell of nail polish all around him. Then to his surprise he found himself whisking through the air. He watched as the safety of the tabletop passed by and he began being lowered toward her gigantic football sized pitch of a nail.
As Nicola lowered him close to the bright shiny nail she tilted the stick slightly and bought another cocktail stick over to him and carefully pushed his tiny body onto her waiting nail. She then held him down tightly until she was sure he was stuck fast.
The tiny man screamed as he watched Nicola’s enormous fingers approach holding what to him looked like a huge tree trunk. Suddenly he found himself twisted round and the tip of the trunk being thrust into his stomach. He bought his hands up in a futile attempt to fight the intrusive trunk away. He felt the trunk behind him slide out from beneath his back and then the trunk in his stomach hold him firm. As the trunk from his stomach withdrew it was all too apparent to him that he was stuck solid to this woman’s big toe nail.
Nicola smiled down at the minuscule man now stuck face up from her big toe nail, she decided that she’d better see if he’s stuck firm, so she leaned close to her toenail and blew hard. She was pleased to see that he stayed in his place.
The poor little chap watched in horror as Nicola’s enormous face approached and her lips seemed to be blowing him a kiss. But as he soon found out it was no kiss. As her sweet breath reached him it almost blew the hair from his head and his eyelids lifted from his eyes and flapped about in the strongest wind that any human being had ever had the misfortune to encounter. But as soon as it started it were over and not a moment too soon for the little chap.
Nicola feeling happy that he was stuck fast withdrew her face and lifted her foot from the chair and placed it back on the ground before lifting her other foot up onto the chair.
As Nicola lowered her foot to the floor the tiny man feared for his life as the world moved at an alarming rate. Soon her foot rested on the floor and he could see all the way up her magnificent leg past the canapé of her skirt to her red silk knickers that were so far up he found it hard to even comprehend the distance.
Nicola did the same as before and attached the other poor little fella to her other big toe nail. She then bought that foot down to the floor next to the other one and looking down could just about make out the tiny specks stuck to her nails.
“Well then boys I hope your ready for a long night.”
Nicola then walked over to her shoes.
The tiny specks of men stuck to this beautiful woman’s toes looked up as she spoke down to them.
Both struggled against their bonds but soon realised it was useless.
Then it happened, Nicola took her first step since sticking the men to her nails. Nothing could have prepared the little men for this, as the speed of each step was more than their tiny being could ever conceive. Each step would bring a new meaning to fear for each of them, suddenly the world would fly by followed by a sudden halt and the a tilt and then the sequence would begin again.
Nicola walked to her shoes and carefully inserted each foot making sure that she didn’t catch her toe on the underside of her shoe strap. Once each was inserted correctly she bent down and tightened up the ankle straps. But before raising to her full height she made one last check on her tiny captives before standing back up and walking out the front door.
The poor little men had no choice but to just suffer each step and then watch as the strap of the shoe passed over them. Nicola’s huge daunting face appeared as she did up the ankle straps and then both men noticed her gaze fall upon them. Then a smile crossed her face as she rose to her titanic height until all that could be seen was the canapé of her skirt and the silk red knickers.
As Nicola stepped out to meet Louise on the sidewalk outside their Motel room the noise her steps made as she walked on the concrete bought yet more suffering to the tiny men. As each step was amplified to there tiny ears and they knew they were in for a long…long night.
“Phew! It’s hot out here.” Explained Nicola.
“Certainly is, I can feel the wetness in my shoes already.” Louise replied as both women started the short walk to a local bar.
Chapter 13
Stan woke and bought his hands to his head as he could feel real pain buzzing round inside it, in fact he wondered just how he’d survived the impact of the last fall. As he felt over his head he found some rather large bumps on it and his top lip was split and was at least three times larger than normal. But all in all nothing appeared to be broken; this he felt was a miracle in it’s self.
After a few minutes of getting himself together, Stan slowly got to his feet and using the side of the shoe he walked slowly up to the heel section. As he reached the opening he raised his head up and took in some large breaths as if to clear his lungs of the stale smell of Pam’s foot.
It soon became apparent to Stan that the room was either empty or Pam had gone to bed.
“Could I really have been out that long.” He thought to himself.
Keeping as quite as possible Stan listened for any movement or sound, he couldn’t hear anything in the room but he was pretty sure he could hear the sound of music coming from below him.
“Pam must still be up and either watching TV or listening to music.”
But really it didn’t matter what Pam was doing as Stan was still trapped in this bloody shoe and the only thing that mattered was getting out of here before Pam wore them again. But as Stan stood there leaning against the side wall he felt really sorry for himself as he’d already attempted to escape and knew there was no way out without Pam’s help.
Stan sat down in the impression made by Pam’s heel and just stared down the length of the sole into the dark toe section just hoping he wouldn’t have to spend any more time being pressed tightly in there and fighting for his life.
Suddenly a spark of inspiration ignited in Stan’s tiny head and he quickly rose to his feet and began to get undressed. Once he was down to just his pants and socks, Stan tied one of his trouser legs to one of his shirtsleeves and then did the same with his sweat shirt sleeve and then tied a large knot in the other trouser leg. He then moved over to the lowest point of the shoe wall and threw the knotted trouser leg up and over the top in the hope that it may catch hold of something. This he tried and tried at different points of the shoe until it seemed to hold firm. Stan gave it a few good tugs and all seemed well so he began his assent.
He was nearly at the top when he heard the shirt sleeve begin to rip, quickly he pulled himself up faster and just as he got his hand to the top of the shoe did the shirt sleeve rip completely off. Stan was hanging on with one hand as one half of his makeshift rope fell to the bottom of the shoe. Quickly he grabbed hold of the top with his other hand and attempted to pull himself up. It was hard going but he knew he couldn’t afford to let go, as this was his one and only chance of escape. Suddenly the shoe began to shake as Stan heard the pounding of huge footsteps approach the bedroom door. The door swung open and in walked Pam and Donna pulling a man along behind them with a collar and lead. The shoe was shaking so much that Stan could hold on no longer and fell back down into it. He began pounding on the sole of the shoe in frustration and cursing his luck.
Pam and Donna had entered the room with a bottle of wine and a couple of glasses and a young man in toe being led around by a collar around his neck with a lead attached to it. It was quite clear that they were already pretty pissed as they wrestled him to the bed.
Stan wondered just what the hell was going on, as all he could hear was the laughter of Pam and Donna and the muffled cries of another.
Donna placed the bottle of drink on the bedside table along with the glasses as Pam pushed the helpless young man onto the bed. Pam then straddled the man and whispered into his ear.
“If you promise not to scream I’ll remove your gag, do you promise.”
The young man nodded his head. Pam then true to her word removed the gag.
“Please, please let me go, the rest of the pizza’s I have to deliver will be getting cold.” Sobbed the young man.
“Hee, hee, did you hear that Donna. I mean look at the trouble he’s in and all he’s worried about is his pizza’s getting cold.”
Donna then sat down on the edge of the bed and leaned over the poor lad’s head, looking him straight in the eyes she said.
“You would really prefer to deliver pizza than spend the night with us?”
“Yes, yes, now please let me go.” He replied.
“Sorry but you should have thought about that before spying on us creep.” Donna instructed while slapping him around the face rather hard.
“I don’t know Donna if he promise’s to behave himself then maybe we should let him go.” Suggested Pam.
“Please yes, I’ll be good, I’ll do anything you want just please let me go.” Begged the pizza man.
“Hmm, ok then I’ll untie you but then you must do as we say or you’ll regret it ok.” Promised Pam.
Pam then got of off the pizza man and rolled him over on to his front and began untying him.
Once untied both Donna and Pam kicked the man to the floor and then both sat on the end of the bed.
Suddenly Stan, who’d heard everything but was unable to see, saw this giant young mans hand crash to the ground next to the shoe. Stan quickly ran into the toe section for fear of getting squashed. The young lad regained his composure and began to get to his feet when suddenly Donna kicked him hard in the stomach.
“Don’t you dare get of off you’re hands and knees unless we tell you, is that clear.” Donna barked at him.
Holding his sore ribs the young man replied.
“Yes, yes, just please don’t hurt me.”
Pam looked at Donna and smiled.
“Right then pizza man come here now.” Instructed Pam while pulling on the lead.
The young pizza man crawled over on his hands and knees until he was eye level with Pam’s knees.
“Now that’s a good boy.” She said to him while patting his head.
“From now until you leave here you will answer to the name of Max and as that’s a good dogs name then you’ll behave like one, is that understood.”
He lifted his head and looked into Pam’s lovely eyes and nodded.
“Good now do as a dog loves to do and lick between my toes, making sure you get all the toe jam out.”
With out doubt this was the most humiliating experience Max had ever known, but out of fear he complied and began licking in-between Pam’s toes while she sat back and drank the rest of the wine with Donna.
Stan couldn’t believe what he was hearing and decided to remain out of sight in the toe end of the shoe, as he wasn’t sure he wanted to be found by Pam while she was in her current condition.
Max was hoping his ordeal would be over soon and he was now beginning to think he’d have been better off with the police as first suggested. Why did he beg them not to call the police, at least with them he’d have been treated like a human being? Suddenly he felt his collar being wrenched and he looked up in the direction of which his collar had been wrenched to see Donna smiling down at him.
“Well dog it seems you were enjoying that so you’d better lick my feet as well.”
“No please, no more, I beg of you.”
Quickly Donna pulled on the lead causing Max to lurch forward.
“You little shit, will you never learn, dogs can’t talk, now lick.”
Max turned his attention to the sexy female feet in front of him and began to lick as instructed. This bought bursts of laughter from Donna as he tickled her feet with his tongue.
Pam leaned over to Donna and suggested that he’s had enough and that maybe he’s learnt his lesson and that they should let him go. Donna reluctantly agreed.
“Ok dog enough, look at us.”
Max stopped licking and looked up at Donna and Pam.
“Do you promise to be a good boy from now on?” Enquired Pam.
“O’ god yes, please I’ll never spy on anyone again, I promise.”
“Ok, ask nicely and maybe we’ll let you go.” Insisted Donna.
Getting to his knees and looking as submissive as possible, the young pizza man began begging for all he was worth.
“Ok, ok enough already.” Pam said as she got to her feet.
Max began to get to his feet.
“No you don’t, remember until you leave here you behave like a dog remember.” Instructed Donna.
Pam then took the lead from Donna and began to lead the poor lad out of the room. Donna couldn’t resist just one last dig, so as he was being led to the bedroom door she stood and continually kicked him up the arse.
As Pam left the room with the young man in toe, Donna fell to the floor laughing at the yelps he’d made each time she’d kicked his arse. As she fell her right hand caught the shoe Stan was in sending it twisting into the air before falling on its side right under her nose.
Suddenly Stan heard this loud rumble from outside his shoe and then his whole world shook about and he found himself flying around in the toe end until eventually the shoe crashed to the ground and he came tumbling out.
Stan was obviously shaken but pleased to be out of the confines of the shoe, that was until he looked up. What he saw sent chills down his spine.
Back in Miami
Nicola and Louise were having a great time clubbing it in Miami but for the poor little men at their feet it was a different story.
The little chap in Louise’s right shoe was finding it harder and harder to breathe as Louise continued to dance and her feet got hotter and hotter and wetter and wetter. With each thump and twist of her foot bought more new and unexplainable pain to the little chap. He was beginning to wish he were dead, as surly hell would be a lot better than this. Louise’s big toe kept on inching closer and closer making his efforts to breathe harder and harder. He had long grown tired of hitting her toe, as this had no effect at all, all he concentrated on now was finding the next lung full of air.
In Louise’s left shoe the little prisoner was finding it no easier, infact he was finding it harder if that were at all possible. His head was pressed firmly into the soft cushioned insole of the shoe as her toe’s held him firmly in place. He was drinking in mouthfuls of her foot sweat that now oozed out from the insole and covered his tiny head each time she placed her foot to the ground. Infact if she kept her foot on the ground for a long period he’d find himself gagging for air as his head would be under water. Could things get any worse he was hopping not.
The tiny micro man stuck firmly to Nicola’s right toenail was almost unconscious and delirious with fever. Due to the mighty movements of her foot he’d long since thrown up anything that was in his stomach. His eyes and head were sore from the ever-moving world around him and he could no longer focus on anything, as Nicola’s foot didn’t stay still long enough.
“Phew, I need some fresh air.” Said Nicola.
“Good idea, let’s just grab a couple of drinks and go and sit outside for a while.” Replied Louise.
Both women headed over to the bar. As they were standing at the crowded bar waiting to be served a young waitress turned and bumped into Nicola causing a glass of drink to tilt over and cover Nicola’s left foot.
“Opp’s, sorry about that.” Apologised the young woman.
“That’s ok, don’t worry.” Replied Nicola as she shook her foot to clear off the access liquid.
The tiny man on Nicola’s left toenail was just enjoying the stillness of Nicola’s foot when all of a sudden he was completely covered in liquid. He flailed his arms about in the air trying to dissipate the liquid to enable him to breathe when suddenly his world shook more violently than at anytime previously. He was sure he’d break loose from the toe, but to his relief he didn’t and to make matters better the liquid (which he’d now realised was coke) slid off of him enabling him to breathe once again.
Louise had now been served with the drinks and both she and Nicola headed outside and took the weight of their feet by sitting at a table.
“Arr that’s better.” Said Louise as she slipped of her shoes.
“You can say that again, my poor old legs feel really tired.” Replied Nicola.
“As do mine, but my feet are killing me.” Informed Louise.
“Well if they’re killing you, just imagine what there doing to your little tenants in there.”
“Hee, hee, I never thought of that, that makes them feel better already.”
“O’ your wicked.”
As Louise removed her shoes the tiny man in her right shoe slumped down and rolled into the impression left in her shoe by the ball of her foot. He lay there taking in as much of the foul smelling air as he could before mustering up enough strength to crawl up the insole until he reached the heel.
As for the poor little chap in Louise’s left shoe it was quite a different story, you see as she slid her foot out of the shoe her huge toes dragged the poor little chap up the shoe with them. Until eventually he broke loose just as her foot left the confines of the shoe and he landed with a thud and rolled down the steep hill back into the hot and sweaty toe section. He was finding it really hard to move, as his body had been so tightly compressed under her toes that he’d lost most of the feeling in his body. He just lay there drinking in the relatively fresh air.
While Nicola and Louise continued to chat the poor micro man stuck to the left toe of Nicola was having the worst time of all. After getting soaked by the coke it had now dried and he felt really sticky when suddenly he heard a loud buzzing sound. Looking around his eyes befell the horrors of all horrors. It was a common housefly but to him it was the largest most frightening beast any man had ever laid their eyes upon. He screamed at the top of his lungs as the creature made its way over Nicola’s brightly coloured toenail covering the entire surface with its sticky sucker. He could only watch in terror as the huge beast got nearer and nearer, until it was standing over him. Quickly he bought his hands over his face just in time as the fly began prodding at him with its sucker. The feeling it made on his flesh reminded him of when his pet cat licked him only he could also feel his flesh being lifted as the beast sucked hard on him. Fortunately there wasn’t much flesh exposed only his arms and his face which he was covering anyway. Suddenly it stopped and he slowly looked out from between his fingers to see the beast still above him cleaning his legs. Nicola moved her foot and for once the poor micro man was pleased she’d done so as the fly took off. As he watched the fly disappear he began to cry and laugh and the same time as he examined the huge black and blue blotches left on his forearms by the fly’s sucker.
“Well Louise, do you fancy another or shell we head home.” Enquired Nicola.
“I really don’t mind, it’s up to you.” Replied Louise.
“Let’s head home then, I’m feeling pretty tired.”
Louise then slipped on her shoes again and both women began the short walk back to there Motel.
The tiny being in Louise’s right shoe noticed her huge foot begin it’s descent toward him so he quickly ran down toward the toe section and braced himself for impact. But his mate in the left shoe wasn’t quite as lucky, he’d only just regained the use of his limbs and had just began to walk up the insole toward the light. When suddenly Louise’s great toes entered the shoe and came at him like a run away truck. He found himself held firm between her big and second toes as her foot came to rest in the shoe. He feared the worst as even before she’d taken a step he was feeling more pressure on him than at any other time during the evening. As Louise put he full weight onto her feet the tiny man yelled loud as a couple of his ribs snapped. Then as she began to walk the pain intensified until the little man passed out.
Once home Louise removed the sorry looking little men from her shoes and dropped them in a jar. She then screwed on the lid after making a couple of holes in it to enable them to breathe. She held it up to her pretty face and smiled at the two bruised and beaten men inside.
For Nicola it was rather a longer job, she had to be really careful as she applied the nail polish remover to her toenails and slowly breaks the men free. Once this was done she enlarged them to a more manageable inch in size. Nicola then picked up the tiny sick and beaten men and dropped them in the jar with their two buddies. Holding the jar up she turned to Louise and said.
“Well, should we let them go tonight or wait until the morning.”
“I think they’ve learnt there lesson wouldn’t you say.” Replied Louise.
“O’ most definitely.”
“Ok then let’s go and find a good place to release them.”
They took a short walk along the beach until they came across a nice quite area. Louise then retrieved the jar from her bag and held it up so both she and Nicola could take one last look at the tiny captives inside.
“Well boys its been fun, now we think you should thank us for a most enjoyable evening.” Said Louise sarcastically.
All four of the tiny men shouted out as best they could thanking the ladies for an exciting night.
“Hmm, well seeing that you enjoyed it so much how about staying for a bit longer?” asked Nicola with a large smile.
Quickly the tiny men shook their heads.
“Very well then, go on Louise release them.”
Louise then shook the jar violently; rendering the tiny occupants unconscious and then dumped them out of the jar onto the beach.
Standing back Louise and Nicola then re-enlarged the men to they normal size. All four of the men looked really battered and bruised.
Louise turned to Nicola and said.
“Well that was fun wasn’t it.”
“You can say that again, I don’t think they’ll be pushing drugs for a while.”
They both turned and strolled along the beach until they reached there Motel.
The next morning the four men began to wake up not sure if what had happened to them was a party trip or a collective dream. Upon examining their wounds they decided what ever it was they certainly wouldn’t touch any more drugs. Also what had happened would stay with them and they all agreed never to mention the night again.
Chapter 14
Stan looked up into the huge shocked face of Donna; quickly he rose to his feet and ran behind the shoe.
“Shit, shit, shit, please let her think she was seeing things, o’ god please.” Said Stan to himself as he pressed himself firmly against the sole.
Donna couldn’t believe what she’d just seen. Did she really see a tiny man in his underwear run behind the shoe? Surly she hadn’t drank that much.
Slowly Donna reached for the shoe and lifted it up; it was true there in front of her was a tiny man. Not just any tiny man but it looked like Stan.
Stan watched as the giant shoe rose into the air and then the huge face of Donna reappear. Quickly he turned to run but found it hard on the rather deep pile of the carpet.
Donna watched with amusement as the tiny man fell on his arse as he turned away from her and began to run. After putting the shoe back on the floor she reached over and picked up the little man between her finger and thumb, she then sat back on her heels and dropped the little creature into the palm of her other hand.
Suddenly Stan felt her enormous thumb and finger grab him and he was quickly whisked into the air until he was dropped into the open palm of her other hand.
Donna bought her hand up close to her face and looked at the tiny person with a look of disbelief on her face.
“O’ my god, Stan, it really is you isn’t it.”
Stan cowered down in her huge palm as she spoke down to him.
“Don’t be scared, I won’t hurt you.” Donna said feeling more confident.
“Err, hi Donna.” Yelled Stan.
Donna could only just make out his little cries but she could just about understand him.
“God Stan, how…no never mind how, doe’s Pam know you were in her shoe.”
“No, I’ve been trying to get her attention all day, but at my size she just couldn’t hear me.” Replied Stan.
A look of shock once again appeared on Donna’s face.
“You mean that you’ve been in her shoe while she’s been wearing them.”
“Well yea, not by choice I can tell you.”
A broad smile appeared on Donna’s face. You could even say an evil smile.
“So Pam really doesn’t know you’re here.” Enquired Donna once again.
“No definitely not, will you please tell her as I need her help.”
Just then Donna heard Pam coming up the stairs.
“We’ll talk later Stan.”
She then tilted her hand dropping Stan once again into the confines of Pam’s shoe.
As Stan landed with a thump and watched as Donna blew him a kiss and got up and disappeared from his view. He then heard the bedroom door open and the sounds of Pam’s footfalls enter the room.
“Wow Donna, wasn’t that just great. We must do that again sometime. Don’t know about you but the feeling of power and superiority just made me feel really hot.” Said Pam as she entered the room.
“Yea, and I’ll tell you something when I do decide to settle down I’m going to make sure the guys smaller than me so that I can be the dominant in the relationship.” Replied Donna.
“Who you kidding. Wouldn’t matter what size he was you’d still be the dominant one.”
“You’re probably right, but at least with him being smaller than me it’d be a lot easier.”
After a long pause Pam said.
“You know that was half the trouble between myself and Stan.”
“What was?”
“Well like you I like to be the dominant one, but Stan didn’t like the idea of a woman in charge.”
“Really, that’s interesting.”
“Well I think maybe that’s one of the reasons he played away from home.”
“Don’t go making excuses for the punk, at the end of the day he cheated on you, not the other way about.”
“Yep, you’re right, and besides that’s all in the past now. Anyway no one knows where he is at the moment.”
“Yea well, enough talk of Stan, he’s probably closer than you could ever imagine. Anyway let’s go back down stairs and continue with our drink.” Donna said as she glanced at the shoe and smiled.
Stan had heard every word and wondered why Donna hadn’t told Pam of his whereabouts; maybe she was just waiting for the right moment.
He watched as two giant shadows fell over him from above as the two giant women left the bedroom. Then it was all quite and dark; once again he was trapped in the shoe without any means of escape.
Stan curled up in the toe section of the shoe to keep warm. Although he’d managed to salvage his sweatshirt he’d lost his trousers and was feeling pretty cold. He lay there wondering when Donna and Pam would come for him, surly Donna had told Pam by now!
He’d drifted into a sound sleep when suddenly he was awakened sharply as the shoe was tilted over and he came tumbling out into a giant open palm. Quickly the hand closed trapping Stan completely in the fist. He could feel the movements of the hand swaying about as its owner walked along the hallway. Then the sound of the footsteps changed as the person entered the tiled floor of the bathroom. The hand opened and Stan found himself looking into the pretty face of Donna.
“Hi Stan, how you feeling.” Enquired Donna.
“Small! Where’s Pam.”
“Downstairs making coffee, why?”
“Well I thought she’d want to see me?”
With an evil smile on her face Donna replied.
“Now why on earth would you think Pam knows I’ve got you? You’re mine little man and when we get home you’re going to tell me how you got like this. But until then you can just rest inside the place you love best…my shoe.”
Before Stan could say anything he found himself falling through the air until he landed on something soft and slippery. He quickly realised that he was in Donna’s shoe as she waved down to him and then her foot appeared over the shoe and Stan without a minute to spare ran toward the toe section.
Donna smiled to herself knowing that she had a tiny man trapped in her shoe and not just any tiny man but a man she hated…Stan Stunner.
She got herself together and exited the bathroom then walked down the stairs to have coffee with Pam.
“Better.” Pam enquired.
“Much, thank you very much.” Replied Donna as she pulled a chair out from the table and sat down.
Stan was horrified that Donna had done this to him, it one thing to be trapped in a shoe without the wearer knowing it, but to be trapped in one with the owner knowing was a different kettle of fish altogether. And to think the owner was Donna just made Stan sick to the stomach. What was she planning on doing with him, after all he was helpless, what could he do just a mere speck of a man trapped in her shoe for god’s sake.
This was a completely new experience for Stan as Pam had worn stockings while he’d been trapped in her shoe but Donna’s feet were bare. As her toes pushed him hard into the toe end and he could feel the cold wet surface of her plump toe take up all his space until he could no longer move. As these were dress shoes with a pointy toe and 4 inch heel Stan could feel her toes push together and force him into the small pointed tip, luckily for him he could just about curl up in there and withstand the pressure. It did however worry him that being more tightly packed he’d find it even harder to breathe.
As Donna sat down to drink her coffee and chat with Pam she removed the shoe containing Stan.
To Stan’s great relieve he saw daylight as her enormous foot left the shoe and her toes eventually disappeared from his view. He quickly crawled out and climbed up the steep slope toward the heel. Once there he soon realised that like with the other shoe the walls were too high for him to scale, he looked up and could see the underside of the table then from out of nowhere Donna’s huge toes appeared over the top of the heel. Stan ran down toward the toe section but just as he got to the imprint of her toes the shoe tilted back and Stan lost his footing and tumbled down until he came to a sudden halt looking directly up at her toes as they peeked over the edge. Then Donna’s toes followed by her foot began sliding down into the shoe. Stan began to panic as the shoe was still tilted up and there was no way he could run up to the toe end. He looked up as the light grew thinner and watched as the arch of her foot passed over him and then the shoe began to tilt forward again and Stan quickly began running under her foot hoping to make it passed her toes before it was too late. But of course it was too late and Donna’s foot came down into the shoe pinning poor Stan under the ball of her foot. Stan lay on his back and with all his strength he pushed up at her foot with his arms and legs.
Donna suddenly burst out laughing.
“What’s so funny.” Enquired Pam.
“O’ nothing really, just thinking of the pizza boy earlier.”
Which of course was a lie, Donna was laughing at the thought of Stan pushing against her mighty foot in an attempt to save his puny life…and besides it tickled.
Stan was pushing and thumping at her foot for all he was worth and was pleased with himself as Donna began to remove her foot. But just as Stan thought he was home dry Donna put her toes to the insole and dragged poor little Stan up toward the heel of the shoe. She then rested her toes on him and began rolling him up and down the slope of the shoe. This for Stan was by far the worst experience he’d ever had in his entire life; to be totally at the mercy of Donna’s giant toes was more than Stan could stand. He also found to his discomfort that when he tried to stop rolling he was dragged instead and this caused great friction burns on his tiny body.
High above Stan in a world he used to know, one where he was respected and cared about the two women continued with there idle chat until Donna announced that she’d better be getting off home.
To Stan’s relieve Donna raised her foot into the air and he rolled down into the toe section as her foot then began to lower once again into his world. Soon he found himself pressed firmly into the pointed toe of her shoe.
Donna raised from her chair and wished her friend sweet dreams before walking out to her car. Pam saw Donna to the door and thanked her for coming over and that she would see her tomorrow at work.
As Donna began the drive home she found she could think of nothing else but the humiliation Stan must be feeling right now stuck in the shoe of a woman he hated with a passion.
Stan was finding his surroundings very claustrophobic indeed. He could tell from the humming sound all around him that he was in a car. Also he guessed that he must have been in Donna’s right shoe as he found that he rested on her toes as her foot was tilted up.
Donna quickly exited her car and walked up the path to her front door, fumbling for her keys she dropped them to the ground. This was so unlike her but she was just so excited at the thought of being alone for the first time with her new tiny pet.
Upon entering her apartment she went straight upstairs to her bedroom and immediately removed her shoes before lying down on the bed. She then placed her right shoe on the bed in front of her smiling face.
Stan was pleased that her foot had gone but now feared the worse, as he was alone with her. He felt the shoe lift and gently come to a stop.
“Ok Stan you can come out now.” Donna called down to her shoe.
Stan thought for a moment but realised that he needed to keep her sweet so he slowly edged out of the toe end until he looked up and could see the huge giant face of Donna smiling down at him.
“Well hello little man, how’d you enjoy your ride.”
Stan looked into her bright green eyes and replied sarcastically.
“How do you think, it was just wonderful.”
“Good I’m glad because you’d better get used to it as that is going to be your new home from now on.”
“O’ god please no Donna, you can’t keep me in here you have to help me. Look I know we’ve never really seen eye to eye but please you have to help me.”
Donna looked down at Stan sternly and replied.
“Now that’s where your wrong, I don’t have to do anything, I’m in control here and you’d better start getting used to it if you know what’s good for you. Now you can start by telling me how you got to be so small.”
“Please Donna, I haven’t had anything to eat or drink today and I’m really hungry, if you could just give me something then I’ll tell you all you want to know.”
“Very well, hold tight.”
Donna then picked up her shoe and placed it on the ground.
“Hurry Stan, get to the toe quickly, there’s a good boy.”
Stan couldn’t believe it, just to go down stairs she’d rather wear him than carry him, but out of fear for his life he did as she instructed and ran toward the pointed toe. The ride as usual was loud and cramped as her foot mashed him tight.
Once in the kitchen, Donna kept her shoe’s on while getting a piece of cheese and a little bread together with some water for her tiny shoe inhabitant. Removing her shoe and placing it on the table she dropped a little piece of bread and cheese in the imprint of her heel made in the shoe insole.
Stan watched as her gigantic finger and thumb dropped some crumbs into her shoe. He then made his way slowly out of the toe end and began to climb up the steep slope toward the food. A broad smile appeared on Donna’s face as she watched the tiny Stan crawl up her petite shoe. As he made it to where the food was he noticed that there was some ground in dirt on the damp smelly surface, feeling disgusted he called to Donna.
“What’s going on, do you really expect me to eat from such a foul smelling place.”
Donna looked back at him a little surprised by his boldness.
“Well sorry, here let me help.”
She then flicked Stan in the chest with her huge finger sending him tumbling back down into the toe section. Donna then pressed the crumbs of food firmly into the insole of her shoe with her thumb. She continued to do this until it was all mixed in with the dirt left in the shoe by her foot.
“Right then you little shit eat it now, or you’ll end up ground into my shoe.”
Stan still lay clutching his chest in pain as she yelled down to him.
“Either you get up here now or the shoe goes back on my foot and you’ll end up eating the food of off my heel, you have until the count of three.”
As fast as he could Stan dragged his sore body up the steep slope until he was upon the now mashed up food. He looked up at Donna hoping she’d give him something else.
“Come on eat it all up, or remember my foot comes back in.”
Reluctantly Stan peeled the first piece of food from the damp sole and began to eat it. It was disgusting but he knew if he didn’t eat then he’d go without until she made him eat it from her heel.
Donna watched with great satisfaction and knew that she was in complete control, infact she could actually feel herself getting a little excited.
Stan soon finished the food and no matter how disgusting it was he actually felt better with some nourishment inside him.
“Would my little pet like a drink of water.” Asked Donna.
“Yes please.” Stan called back.
Donna then placed her finger in a glass of water and lifted her finger out so that a small amount of water stayed in the cup of her nail. Very carefully she lowered her finger to Stan and then told him to drink up.
Stan looked up at his giant tormentor and couldn’t believe he was to actually drink from her nail.
“Come on hurry up.” Donna called down to him.
Taking her long red nail in both hands he slowly bought the edge of it to his lips and began drinking the luke warm water. There was more than he could drink so he cupped his hands and sloshed some on to his face; boy o boy did that feel better.
By this time Donna was feeling really hot, just watching this tiny man drink the life giving water from her nail, this was just so exciting she wanted to scream.
Stan finished and sat down on the indent looking up at his giant captress. Donna bought her finger out of the shoe and sucked the remaining water from it.
Clearing her throat she then asked Stan to tell her how he’d gotten so small. Stan began right at the beginning.
In Miami
Louise was taking a shower when she noticed one of the tiles move around her waist level. Slowly she bent down and pushing the tile aside quickly he saw an eye looking straight at her.
“What the fuck!” Louise cried out as the eye moved away.
Quickly she grabbed a towel and ran out of the bathroom, as she ran toward the front door Nicola screamed.
“Jesus Lou, where’s the fire.”
“No fire, just some pervert watching me in the shower.”
“What.” Nicola replied as she too headed for the door.
Quickly they both exited the room and ran to the next apartments front door.
Banging on the door Louise cried out.
“Open up you shit, come on open up.”
Suddenly the door opened and they’re stood the owner of the Motel Mr. Sharp.
He was a tall man in his late 40’s with a big gut that hung over his waist.
“You pervert, you were watching me.” Cried Louise.
“Yea so!” replied Mr. Sharp.
Taken aback a little by his reply Louise stepped back from his imposing figure.
“This is my place and I can look at what I want, and if you don’t like it then you can just clear off out.” Barked Mr. Sharp.
Nicola then stepped forward.
“Well, well we are the big man aren’t we?”
“Bigger than you honey.”
“Not for much longer fatso.” Replied Nicola.
Before Mr. Sharp could say another word he found himself surrounded by bright light.
Louise watched, as the big man was reduced to no higher than her crotch.
Nicola stepped right up close to the now funny little man and watched as he rubbed his eyes.
“What the hell, I can’t see, what have you done to me bitch.”
Nicola just let out a small giggle.
Louise had ran back into there apartment and retrieved another towel.
“Here Nic, cover him with this and bring him in before someone sees us.” Instructed Louise.
“Yea good idea.”
Nicola then bent down and covered the small man in the towel before picking him up and carrying him to their room.
Mike Sharp couldn’t believe what was going on, how could this small woman possibly pick him up and carry him, and what had she covered him with it felt really heavy and strong. He kicked and struggled but found he couldn’t break free.
Once in the room, Louise went to get dressed while Nicola got some sticky tape and bound up the little man good and proper.
Mike struggled against this woman but found her to be really strong and her hands on his legs felt impossibly big. His eyes were starting to clear now and he could make out that he was enclosed in some sort of white sack, no not sack it smells like a towel. He couldn’t move and found his hands strapped tightly against his sides and his legs almost mummified in tape.
“You bitches are gonna pay for this now let me go.” Mike yelled out.
Suddenly he felt a hard kick to his soft fat belly, which made him feel sick as he was now gasping for air.
“Shut up you fat prick.” Nicola said down to him.
5 minutes later and Louise came out of the bedroom to the lounge dressed in a pair of shorts and a tee shirt.
“Well then Nicola, what are we going to do with the fat bastard.”
“I’ve got an idea follow me.”
“What about him.” Louise said pointing at the bundle struggling on the floor.
“Never mind him, he’s going nowhere.” Nicola said as she led Louise into the kitchen.
20 minutes later and Mike found himself being lifted and rudely dropped on to a hard surface. Then his bonding became looser and he struggled to get himself free. As he pulled the towel over his head he found that he was in a strange room, one that he didn’t recognise. Quickly he removed the remaining bonds from his legs and stood up. The first thing he noticed was the bright light that entered the room from a series of slits in the roof. Then walking around it soon became apparent that there was no door to this room and the walls almost felt like they were made of card. He did notice however a series of small holes along each wall around crotch height.
“Hey, let me out of here.” He called out.
But there was no response only an eerie silence.
“Hello is anyone there?” again he called out.
Suddenly he noticed light shine through one of the holes on the wall farthest from him. Quickly he dashed toward the light only for it to shut of before he could see what was out there. He tried to move the material blocking the hole but found it way to heavy for him to move. Again he noticed another beam of light emanate from a hole on the opposite wall to him. He moved as fast as he could to the light but just as he was about to look through the shutter slid back over the hole.
“Stop playing games, and let me the hell out of here.” He cried, his voice showing a kind of nervousness now.
Suddenly from above him he heard a women call.
“Mr. Sharp, over here, over here.”
And again he noticed one of the holes showing light, only this time it was a lot closer. He dived down quickly but again was too slow as the cover fell back into place.
“Ok, ok you’ve had your fun now please let me go.”
Looking around he noticed smoke coming in one of the holes from the wall opposite him.
“Shit help me, fire, fire help.”
Looking behind him he noticed smoke pouring in from the hole in the wall where he stood.
“God, help me, cough, cough.” He cried sounding really desperate.
The room was filling with smoke and he was finding it harder and harder to breathe. But the strange thing was it smelt like cigarette smoke. He even tried to look at where the smoke was coming in from but whenever the steady flow stopped the cover would fall back over it thus blocking his sight.
The smoke had stopped entering the room for a good 10 minutes now and Mike sat coughing against one of the walls.
“Please, cough, cough, let me out, cough.” He said while beginning to sob.
Suddenly he heard a motor start and warm air began flooding in through the slits in the roof, clearing the smoke quickly. If he hadn’t have known any better he could have sworn that sounded just like a hairdryer.
Again the games began with Mike noticing light shinning through one of the holes but as always as he gets close to it the cover falls back over. This game continued for another good 10 minutes.
“Please no more, I beg of you please let me out, I’ll do anything.” He cried out.
“Anything?” Replied a voice; sounding like it came from the heavens.
“Yes, yes, anything.”
“Will you promise to cover up all the spy holes and never peek on you’re guest’s again.”
“Yes, I promise, just please let me go.”
Mike stood in the centre of the room looking around and waiting for a reply when he noticed one of the holes emanate light again. This time he ignored it but it continued to stay open. Curiosity got the better of him and he walked over to look through the hole and this time it didn’t shut. But when he looked through the hole and saw what he saw he wished it hadn’t. For looking at him was an eye almost as large as he was.
Mike screamed in fear at what he’d just seen when another huge eye appeared at another hole looking at him he curled up and began to cry.
Outside of the small box that sat snugly on the table, the two Ladies laughed out loud.
Nicola reached over and picked up the small box and carefully lowered it to the ground.
“Ok Louise which end do you want?” Enquired Nicola.
“I’ll take the right.” Replied Louise.
Both women then stood up and held each other while placing one foot on either side of the box.
“After 3…1, 2, 3, go.” Cried Nicola.
Both women began to increase their weight onto the foot that rested on the box, slowly the box began to give way.
Mike felt the room move and then screamed with fear as the ceiling of his room began closing in on him.
“Hey, what’s going on, please let me go. I’ve promised already, please.”
Suddenly the ceiling began to bend more and then he noticed the walls begin to buckle as the ceiling came closer and closer. Mike was in a real panic now and was running as fast as he could from one end to the other.
Soon he found he could no longer run, as the ceiling was now so low that he had to crawl on his hands and knees. As he made his way over to one of the corners his prayers were answered as it ripped apart under the stress and he could see light shinning through. Quickly he forced his bulk of a body through the tiny hole and pulled him self-forward until, eventually he found himself laying face down on a hard cold surface.
Mike rolled onto his back just as Louise raised her foot over him and gently lowered it upon him. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, was this really a giant foot descending upon him?
Mike raised his arms and legs, planting his hands and feet against the smooth under foot of Louise in a futile attempt to prevent her squashing him. Suddenly her toes parted and Mike found himself looking up from between her toes, into the giant far off smiling face of Louise.
“Now then Mr. Smart remember your promise.” Louise spoke down to the tiny man.
Those were the last words Mike heard as he passed out.
Sometime later
Mike awoke with a cold sweat and quickly rose to find him self laying upon his own bed in his own room.
“God what a nightmare.” He said to himself.
He got to his unsteady feet and walked slowly to the bathroom. Turning on the cold water tap, he cupped his hands and caught some cold water, then splashed it upon his face. Now fully awake he braced his hands against the sink and sighed hugely. As he raised his head he soon became aware that it was no dream, for there written on the mirror in red lipstick was the following sentence…Remember your promise little man or we’ll be back and next time we won’t be so nice. So be like your name SMART!
Mike didn’t know the human heart could beat so loud as he was sure that his heart would surely burst as he finished reading the words.
10 minutes or so later Mike had regained his composure and was about to leave the room when he heard the door shut next door. Quickly he rushed to the window and pulled the curtain back slightly. He watched as the two ladies walked by then stop and look back at him, they both smiled and winked at him before continuing on their way.
Chapter 15
“Well that’s about it really, you know the rest.” Explained Stan.
“Wow, that was a fantastic story Stan, if you weren’t here with me now, I’d never have believed it. Can you imagine what a great film it would make.” Replied Donna.
“Could I please have a drink now, as all the talking has made me really thirsty.” Asked Stan.
“Of course my little pet.”
Donna then lowered her finger into the water and caught some in her nail before lowering it into the shoe for Stan to drink from. Stan drank as fast as he could but still lots poured out and ran down the sides of his face, but no matter he had quenched his thirst.
“Have you seen them restore something to its original size?” Enquired Donna.
“Well no, but I’m sure they can.” Replied Stan.
Looking at her watch, Donna was shocked to see that it was three in the morning and she had to work tomorrow.
“Ok Stan, time for bed.”
Donna then picked up her shoe from the table and tilted it causing Stan to tumble down into the dark toe section before placing it carefully on the ground. Before Stan could even object he saw her giant toes appear in the shoe sliding down to meet him. Quickly he pressed him self into the tight toe end and watched as the light quickly dissipated. Soon he rediscovered just how insignificant he was as Donna moved about with the tiny being trapped in her mighty shoe.
“I must get my hand’s on those size changing lenses, but how? If I’m to have any chance I’m going to need Pam’s help. But that would mean showing Stan to her, how can I possibly explain that?” Donna thought to her self as she walked up the stairs to her bedroom.
Once in her bedroom Donna removed her shoes and looked down as Stan crawled out into the light.
“Right then Stan we need to find a safe place for you to sleep, any suggestions?” Asked Donna.
“Yea sure, how about on the pillow next to you?” Replied Stan.
“Not a good idea, I might roll onto you during the night, or worse still you might try and escape. I know just the place for tonight.”
Donna then walked into the bathroom and returned with a large plastic beaker. Placing it on the bedside table next to her she then lifted the shoe up that contained Stan and tilted it causing Stan to tumble out and fall into the beaker.
Stan was pleased that he hadn’t been hurt too much by the high drop and looked up at Donna’s huge face looking down at him smiling, The walls of the blue plastic beaker raised up higher than Stan could ever hope to climb.
“Night, night Stan, sleep tight.”
“Wait Donna, please I’m cold, could I not have something to sleep on.”
“Hmm, yea why not, hold on just a minute.”
Stan waited and then watched as Donna dropped something in the beaker right on top of him.
“Sleep tight, don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Donna said with a giggle.
Stan found him self covered by a large white canapé, as he tried to pull it off of him he soon became aware of a strong unpleasant sent. Quickly he realised that Donna had given him her dirty panties to sleep in, this was more than he could take and began ranting and raving in an uncontrollable temper at the humiliation she was placing upon him.
“Shut the hell up squirt, I’m trying to sleep.” Shouted Donna.
But still Stan screamed and shouted.
“Right that doe’s it, you asked for this.”
Suddenly the light came on and Stan felt the panties lift from him.
“Good, I’d rather be cold than sleep with them.” He thought to him self.
Suddenly Stan felt the beaker rise and Donna’s face appeared over the top.
“Now I need to sleep and you need to learn a lesson.”
Stan stumbled as the beaker moved sharply down and then tilted causing him to tumble down toward the open top. What Stan saw made him wish he’d kept quiet as they’re before him was the giant hairy bush of Donna’s woman hood. He tried to stop his descent but it was no good and soon he reached the point of no return and fell into the course bushy hair. The more he struggled the more entangled he became, as he looked up he saw Donna’s smiling face one last time as the panties snapped back into place pinning him firmly against her woman hood.
“Right now be a good boy and sleep tight.” Donna called down while patting him.
Stan began to cry and knew that his life was his no longer his own he was now just a tiny plaything to a giant beautiful woman.
Louise and Nicola arrived home after the short flight from Miami.
“As nice as it is to get away, it’s always nice to get home.” Said Nicola as she removed her case from her pocket and re-enlarged it.
“Couldn’t agree more.” Replied Louise while also enlarging her case.
“Better see how our little guest is doing.” Enquired Nicola while walking into the kitchen.
“Little man we’re home, are you pleased to see us.” Called Nicola as she bent down and shone the torch light under the washing machine.
As Nicola was doing this Louise was putting the kettle on.
“Nicola, do you want tea of coffee.” Asked Louise.
“Nice strong tea please.” Replied Nicola.
“Hey, come on out little fella, we won’t hurt you…I promise.” Again called Nicola.
Several minutes passed and still no sign of Stan.
“Shit.” Said Louise.
“What, what’s the matter.” Enquired Nicola.
“We’ve no milk, I’ll have to go to the local store and get some.” Replied Louise.
“O’ is that all, while you’re their can you get a packet of cookies. I just fancy one with my tea.”
“Sure no problem, I won’t be long.” Said Louise as she exited the house.
Nicola was starting to worry, as Stan still hadn’t come out. Although he still didn’t get close enough for them to catch him, they had built up a sort of friendship or at least that’s what Nicola and Louise felt. To Stan these were murdering bitches that he hated with a vengeance for what they’d done to him but he had began to talk to them as they left out food and drink for him and were his only chance of returning to normal. But little did Nicola know that it was useless looking for Stan as he was in the clutches of a far more hated foe.
Louise arrived at the all night K-Mart store, as you would expect it was very quite just a few mad people walking around doing their shopping.
She went straight to the chiller cabinets and gets herself a 1-litre bottle of half-fat milk. Then just as she’d closed the door and turned around a rather large man knocked into her, causing her to drop the milk. As the plastic bottle hit the ground it split sending milk washing over her shoes and feet.
“Stupid bitch, watch what your doing dumb arse.” Grumbled the large ignorant man as he continued on his way.
Louise was lost for words as she watched the man disappear around the corner; suddenly she was shaken from her shock by a soft voice.
“Excuse me mam and I’ll clear up this mess.”
Louise looked around at a young woman who worked at the store.
“Sorry about that only…”
“O’ its ok, I saw what happened, it wasn’t your fault. But if you don’t mind stepping out of the puddle I’ll clean it up before someone slips on it and sues the store.”
Louise stepped out of the puddle, as she did she realised just how wet her feet were.
She removed her shoes and tipped them up allowing the milk inside to run out into the puddle.
“Here, have some of this roll to dry your feet.” Offered the young woman.
“Thank you. That ignorant pig didn’t even apologise, even had the cheek to blame me.” Replied Louise while drying off her feet and shoes as best she could.
“Just ignore him, he’s always like that.” Said the young woman.
“Really, you know him?” Enquired Louise.
“Unfortunately, he’s my step father.”
“Well I’m sorry for you. It looks to me as though he could do with being taken down a peg or two.” Said Louise.
“Hmm, more than two.” Replied to young women raising to her feet.
“Look, how would you like to teach him a lesson in manners that he’d never forget.” Asked Louise.
“Cor, now that would be great…but how?” Enquired the young women.
Louise thought for a moment, should she really do this, shit what the hell. Noticing the young woman’s name tag she said.
“Beth, sorry is it ok if I call you Beth, only I noticed your name tag.”
“Yea sure.”
“Well this is going to sound impossible, but believe me it can be done.”
Louise then spent the next ten minutes explaining to Beth about what she will do and what Beth needs to do once she’s reduced his size.
Beth went along with what Louise was saying, but really thought the woman had escaped from the local funny farm. But as the customer is always right (well most of the time) Beth listened intently.
Louise opened up the chiller cabinet and pulled out another litre bottle of milk, then asked Beth to walk with her until they find her stepfather.
It didn’t take long until they found him and as luck would have it he was looking at some shoes in the shoe department which was very quiet.
Louise approached the large man and coughed. He gave her a quick look and then returned to his interest in the shoes he was looking at.
“Excuse me.” Said Louise.
“What?” Replied the large man.
“I think you owe me an apology.” Instructed Louise.
“What the hell for lady? Retorted the large man.
“Knocking into me and causing me to drop a litre bottle of milk all over the floor which this young lady had to clear up. So I guess really you owe us both an apology.” Explained Louise.
“Ha, ha, now I remember you, the daft bitch that dropped the milk, well you can just whistle for your apology and as for the squirt with you…well that’s my step daughter and she knows better than to expect one.”
“Mr Rook, either you apologise or I’ll make you.” Said Louise angrily.
“Now that is something I’d pay to see.” Replied Mr Rook as he stepped closer to Louise as if to emphasise the difference in height and build.
Suddenly Beth jumped between them and said.
“Please Tony leave her alone.”
Tony raised his hand and slapped Beth around the face hard, causing he to stumble over.
“Don’t ever do that again and remember, call me dad, never call me Tony.”
Louise had seen enough and pressed the switch in her palm, immediately bright light shot out from her eyes and completely engulfed Tony.
Tony raised his hands quickly to cover his burning eyes from the intense bright light; he could feel a strange sensation burning throughout his entire body.
Beth looked in astonishment as her large stepfather shrank before her very eyes. Quickly she rose to her feet while wiping away the small amount of blood trickling down her chin. Suddenly her look of shock turned to a look of pleasure as she watched him get smaller and smaller until eventually he was no bigger than her thumb.
“What the hell, I’m blind what have you done to me you bitch.” Tony screamed as he stumbled forward with his arms held out in front of him.
Beth watched as this tiny bug sized creature stumbled and eventually bumped into Louise’s black high-heeled shoe.
Tony found himself resting against something hard but smooth and decided to rest until his vision returned.
Louise looked over at Beth and smiled, but just before Beth was about to speak, Louise bought her finger to her lips and gestured for her to remain silent.
Tony continued to rub his eyes and scream obscenities in the direction of where he thought Louise might be, still totally unaware of his current predicament.
Eventually his sight began to return and he look down at his feet while continually blinking and trying to focus. As his sight returned to something near normal he raised his head only to find that he was somewhere unfamiliar. He looked down at his feet and noticed just how large and deep the grain was in the hard floor and that there were large rocks spread about. As he raised his head and looked across the vast plain before him he could see that far off in the distance was a pair of black loafers like the ones Beth wore only these were huge beyond all comprehension. Quickly he turned his attention to the object he was leaning against and noticed that it was shiny and black with a slight smell that reminded him of stale milk. Suddenly the ground began to rumble and he thought it was an earthquake until he got the shock of his life as a huge pair of brown loafers come walking toward him.
“There you are Beth, is everything alright.” Enquired the tall middle aged woman.
“Err, yes June, I was just helping this lady look for some shoes.” Replied Beth.
“That’s good, when you’re done you can take your lunch break, and when you’re finished would you come and see me please.”
“Sure will.”
Tony couldn’t believe what he was seeing, and ran for cover as the giant feet approached, the nearest cover he could find was a large archway that wasn’t that far behind him so he ran in there for cover. He listened to the conversation between the giant women and found that the noise was almost deafening. As he looked out from his hiding place he was totally confused by the shear size that his stepdaughter appeared to be.
“Hope you find what you want mam.” Said June as she walked past Louise.
“Thank you I’m sure I will as I seem to be in good hands.” Replied Louise.
Tony looked confused for a moment as he heard another voice but couldn’t see where it was coming from.
“Phew that was close, can you see the little shit.” Enquired Louise.
“No, no I didn’t see where he went.” Replied Beth.
“Shit, that’s all we need to lose him. He can’t be far you look under there and I’ll try over here.”
Tony was still standing under the arch of Louise’s huge shoe when suddenly it lifted and Tony found himself completely out in the open. He looked up and watched in disbelief as Louise’s shoe sole raised impossible high over him and then hit the ground at speed he found hard to comprehend. Again he watched as Louise’s other foot raised and stepped away from him before hitting the hard cold floor with a knee jolting slap.
Tony regained what composure he could and soon came to realise that he was standing in the middle of an aisle with a giant woman either side of him. He knew he couldn’t stay there as surly as night follows day he’d end up squashed to a pulp under the sole of some unsuspecting shopper. He began running, as fast as his little legs would carry him toward Beth in the hope that she could help him; after all he was her stepfather.
It didn’t take long for Beth to see the tiny man running up to her waving his hands and making a nearly inaudible squeal.
“Here he is I found him.” Beth screamed.
The sudden burst of noise caused Tony to bring his hands to his ears and fall to the ground in great pain.
As the alarm bells in his ears stopped ringing he slowly got to his feet just as one of Louise’s huge shoes crashed to the ground right next to him. The air that was forced out from beneath her shoe was enough to once again send Tony tumbling to the floor. This time as he struggled to his feet he was greeted by two huge flesh coloured objects with bright red paint on them.
Louise slowly picked him up between her pointing finger and her thumb. Tony could only watch as the world flew by at an impossibly huge rate of knots until it stopped and he found himself held in front of her giant beautiful face.
“Well look what we have here, it’s that rude ignorant man that spilt milk all over me.” Said Louise mockingly.
“God, please what have you done to me…Beth help me, please help me.” Cried Tony.
“Arr, Beth how sweet, he wants your help.” Said Louise sarcastically as Beth came and stood next to her.
“Can I hold him, please.” Asked Beth.
“Soon, but first lets get some coffee, after all we wouldn’t want to be seen talking to my fingers, ha, ha.” Replied Louise.
Louise then bent down and removed one of her shoes.
“Right then you little shit, your lessons start now.” Said Louise to Tony.
She then released her grip on him and he dropped until he landed and a wet smooth surface.
Quickly Tony rolled onto his back and looked up only to see the smiling faces of Louise and Beth getting farther away. Suddenly he realised just where he was and began to panic as he scrabbled toward the heel section of the shoe.
“Tut, tut, now be a good boy and get into the toe section before my foot enters or you’ll be squashed.” Called Louise down to her tiny captive.
Tony was having none of it and thought if he stayed where he was then she wouldn’t really squash him, would she?
Louise looked down and shook her head and then smiled as she rose her foot over the shoe and began inserting it.
Tony first saw her huge plump toes appear over the heel of the shoe and then point down as they began to invade his space. Still he remained firm as he watched her toes pass over and then it began to get dark when he realised she wasn’t kidding. Like a bat out of hell he tried his best to overtake her toes for the sanctuary of the cramped toe section.
Louise paused for the slightest of moments in the hope that he would do just as he was, for she didn’t want to kill him, just teach him a lesson.
Tony had made it and curled himself up in the tip of the toe section just in time as her foot nestled firmly into place.
Louise was relieved once her foot was completely inserted, as she didn’t feel any resistance against her foot as she applied her full weight.
“O’ my god, what have you done.” Cried Beth.
“Calm down, he’s ok, I haven’t squashed him, do you really think I’d dirty my foot with such a pig, I think not!” Replied Louise.
“Is he ok in there.” Asked Beth.
“Yea of course, after all I’m a professional.” Smiled Louise as they began walking to the café.
Tony found himself trapped in a dark damp and really smelly prison. For the milk that had soaked the shoe earlier was beginning to ferment rather nicely. He found that with each breath he took he would reach and just about restrain himself from throwing up.
Could thing get any worse for poor little Tony, he certainly hoped not, but of course they did as Louise began to walk. Tony found that although he was pretty tightly packed in here, with each step he would be bumped about in all directions. Then once Louise’s foot hit the ground and her toes bent gallons upon gallons of soar milk and foot sweat would ooze out from the insole of the shoe and rush over him like a 10-foot wave. This was causing him great difficulties, as he had to try and time his breathing with her steps.
By the time Louise and Beth sat down with their coffees, Tony was in a pretty poor state. He was so relieved that Louise had stopped walking that he actually began to sob with joy. But his sobbing soon became sobs of self-pity, as not only was it extremely wet and smelly but it was also pretty darn hot in here. All the while Tony suffered in the confines of Louise’s shoe with only her foot for company, Louise was explaining to Beth about how careful see needed to be with her tiny step father.
“Right then are you sure you want to do this.” Enquired Louise.
“Yes, 100% sure.” Replied Beth.
“Ok then, remove your shoe and I’ll transfer him over.” Instructed Louise.
Beth removed her shoe and pushed it with her foot over to Louise. Louise slid her shoe off slightly and tilted it on its heel until she felt Tony nestles nicely under her toes. She then scrunched them up carefully until she was sure she had a loose but firm grip and then pulled her foot out the rest of the way. She could feel the tiny man struggle as she positioned her foot over Beth’s shoe, she then gave one last hard scrunch before releasing her grip and dropping the tiny man into his stepdaughter’s shoe.
Tony was a relieved man as he felt Louise’s foot begins to slide out from the shoe that was until it tilted up and he found himself sliding down and coming to a rest under her sweaty toes. But things were about to get a lot worse as she scrunched up her toes and Tony felt his skin being pinched and his arm locked in the fold of her toe skin as she lifted him up and slid off the shoe. Tony found himself dangling high in the air held only by her giant toes. He struggled to break free, but it was just no good her grip on him was far greater than he could hope to escape from. His fear escalated as he saw another shoe appear below him, but before he could struggle some more Louise scrunched her toes tightly around him causing what little fight he had left to dissipate. Then the grip was released and he found himself free falling to the shoe below. He landed with a thud that knocked all previous pain from him, as he lay there gasping for breathe he felt the shoe move and then huge white toes appear over the heel. As they entered his space he struggled to his feet, but it was too late to run as the toes surrounded him and he found himself trapped between the big and second toe. As the foot continued to slide into the shoe, Tony beat against the smaller toe with all his might until he was held firmly between them in the dark confines of the shoe.
“Cor, that feels great, he’s actually between my toes, I can feel him...wow what a wonderful feeling. All the years of abuse and humiliation, and know he’s just a speck between my toes.” Cooed Beth.
“Don’t get carried away, now remember your only teaching him a lesson. Don’t kill him…understand.” Instructed Louise.
“Ok. So you’ll be back next week to return him to normal if I think he’s learnt his lesson.” Enquired Beth.
“Yes, now if you’ll excuse me I’d better be getting home. Goodnight or maybe I should say good morning.” Said Louise smiling as she left the table.
“See ya, and thanks.” Replied Beth as she waved to Louise.
Beth finished her coffee and then got up from her seat and smiled to herself as she took the first step with her new shoe tenant.
Tony was in a bad way not only physically but mentally too. You see he’d always been a big man and always in control, he was even proud of the fact that he didn’t work and just lived off the money his wife and daughter bought home from there respective jobs.
This was far worse than being in Louise’s shoe as not only did this foot and shoe smell terrible but also he knew the owner. Yes the owner was his own stepdaughter whom he had abused and humiliated on to numerous occasions to remember. Look at the big man now, held firm between Beth’s toes and completely unable to do anything about it.
After a while Beth forgot about the guest in her shoe and just got on with her work as normal and as the time was fast approaching clocking off time she was excited about that.
Louise arrived home to find the kitchen in a right mess.
“G’s Nicola, what’s going on.” Enquired Louise.
“He’s not here!” Replied Nicola.
“Calm down a minute…who’s not here?” Asked Louise.
“The little detective, who’d you think.”
“Alright don’t bite me head off.”
“O’ sorry, but he’s not here.”
“Look, doe’s it really matter. We both said he’d probably escape the house once we were gone long enough.”
“I know but.”
“Look lets just tidy up and get some rest.”
“Your right, what am I worried for…anyway what took you so long?”
“Now that’s another story and believe me you don’t want to know.”
Louise and Nicola finished tidying the kitchen before retiring to bed for some well-earned sleep.
Beth’s shift had finished, and it was time to go home to bed. But this morning was like no other and she had a certain spring in her step. As she arrived home in her beat up old 92 cavalier she couldn’t wait to get inside and show her mum her new pet.
She fumbled with the keys as she hurriedly unlocked the front door and entered the hallway.
“Mum, mum where are you, quick I’ve something to show you.” Beth shouted excitedly.
Suddenly her mum appeared at the top of the stairs.
“Shoosh Beth you’ll wake your father and you know what a grump he is first thing in the mornings.” Called her mum.
“Mum, don’t worry about him he’s already up.”
“O’ no, and I haven’t got his breakfast ready yet, quick you have to help me before he realises.” Shouted mum nervously as she ran down the stairs.
“Mum its ok, he can’t hurt you or I any more.”
Beth’s mum stopped at the bottom of the stairs and asked Beth.
“What do you mean…is he dead or something?”
“No, look go and sit down…I have something to show you.” Instructed Beth.
Beth’s mum was in her early forty’s and still looked good you could say she bore an uncanny resemblance to Michelle Pfeiffer. Her name was Cindy and she’d married Tony some 15 years ago, he hadn’t always been drunken fat bully…infact he’d been the model husband until about 5 years ago. He had lost his job then and as time wore on he found it harder and harder to get another, so he turned to drink and started to abuse Cindy and Beth. Now he didn’t even bother looking for a job he just relied on Cindy and Beth to support his drinking habits.
Cindy bought home quite a good wage, as she was a good hairdresser, infact some would say she was a very good hairdresser.
Cindy walked into the kitchen and sat down on one of the breakfast barstools.
“Ok, what have you got to show me.” Enquired Cindy
Beth then looked at her mum and smiled as she looked down at her foot and slowly removed her shoe.
Tony could see light again and he found it hurt his eyes for a moment as he’d been used to the dark for so long. As Beth’s foot exited the shoe completely, Tony began to pound on the mighty toes that held him firmly in place between them.
“Well, what do you think mum…isn’t it great.” Said Beth excitedly.
“What, what am I supposed to be looking at?” Replied Cindy.
“My foot mum, look at my foot.”
Cindy looked at Beth and thought it was a strange request but she looked down anyway. As her eyes fell upon her daughter’s foot her mouth dropped open, she felt a tingle up her spine, could that really be a tiny man held between Beth’s toes. She closed her eyes and shook her head before looking once again.
“O’ my god, it can’t be…no. Is that a tiny man, but how?” Gasped Cindy.
“Yes mum, it can be…and it is, but it’s not just any tiny man…it’s Tony.” Replied Beth.
Tony was looking up from Beth’s toes and saw that Cindy was looking down upon him. He began to wave his hands and shout for help, but Cindy just smiled at him.
Cindy got down from the barstool and got on her hands and knees to get a closer look. She was still having trouble believing what her eyes were seeing, then as she got closer she could hear the tiny man screaming. Cindy’s face was only inches from Tony now as she could now see that it was infact her husband Tony. Suddenly she drew her head back a little.
“Phew, you need to wash those feet Beth, they really smell.”
Beth blushed slightly.
“Well they have been in those old shoes all night, what do you expect.”
“Can I hold him?” Asked Cindy.
“Yea of course you can mum. After all we both need to work on him for the week.” Replied Beth.
Cindy reached out and carefully picked up Tony from between Beth’s toes.
“What do you mean work on him for the week?” Enquired Cindy.
“Well he’ll be that size for a week, so we need to teach him how to behave and if he hasn’t improved then he will stay like that until we think he’s learnt to show us some respect.” Explained Beth.
“But how is it possible?”
“Never mind how mum, just know that it is…Now I need to get some sleep so I’ll leave you two alone.”
“Wait, what am I supposed to do with him all day.”
“O’ mum, whatever you want, it’s you’re choice. See you later.”
Beth then left the kitchen and made her way upstairs to her bedroom.
Tony now found himself lying on Cindy’s open palm, looking up at her magnificent face, which he reminded himself still showed signs of the last beating he gave her.
“Well-well, it’s just you and me Tony, what have you got to say for yourself.” Asked Cindy while she slowly prodded him in the stomach with her long index finger nail.
“Please Cindy, help me, return me to normal I beg of you.” Begged Tony.
“Well that’s a first, you begging me…what about all the times you’ve hit me and Beth and I’ve begged you to stop.”
“Please Cindy, it’ll never happen again I promise.” Said Tony while squirming from the pressure Cindy was applying with her nail.
“O’ you’re right about that, it will never happen again. Now what am I going to do with you all day, after all Beth’s in bed and I need to get ready for work.”
Cindy then got up from the breakfast bar and walked over to the sink.
“Here you go you can just wait in there until I’m ready for work. Then we can decide what to do with you.”
Cindy then roughly dropped him into the cold stainless steel sink.
Tony landed with a bump and quickly turned around to she his giant wife walk away. Looking around he realised there was no where to go as the high shiny walls rose above him like five story buildings.
Chapter 16
Stan was in a terrible state; he hadn’t slept much that night in fact he didn’t remember sleeping at all. Donna had put him in her panties and had slept with him entangled in her pubic hairs all night. Stan felt like shit, he really wanted to give up now as he realised there was absolutely no way he could defend himself against this giant evil bitch. All night he’d been thinking of ways to escape from her and knew that he’d have to bide his time in the hope that an opportunity would present its self.
Suddenly Stan was shaken as he heard Donna’s alarm go off. Her huge bulk moved as she reached over and switched the alarm off.
Five minutes later and Stan felt her move again as she pushed the covers down off of her and swung her legs over the bed as she got up.
Donna stretched and slipped her feet into her slippers before slowly walking into the bathroom. Stan could hear her turn on the shower and knew it’d be only a matter of time before he was free from this nightmare.
Light shone into Stan’s world as Donna pulled the waist of her panties away. Stan’s eyes quickly adjusted and he looked up to see Donna smiling down at him.
“Good morning little man, I trust you slept well?” Enquired Donna.
“Fuck you bitch.” Stan screamed back.
Donna just shook her head as she reached into her panties to retrieve Stan.
Stan found himself clasped between her giant finger and thumb as Donna roughly pulled him clear of his entanglement. Moving at a speed he found hard to comprehend, Stan eventually found himself looking directly into the huge pretty face of Donna. A thought quickly rushed through his mind, as he was surprised to see just how pretty Donna looked first thing in the morning. He was both shocked and embarrassed by the sudden stirring of his penis.
“Well Stan I’ve come to a decision about you’re future and that is that you haven’t one. So goodbye.” Said Donna.
With that said she released her grip on him. Stan didn’t have time to try and hold on and quickly found himself free falling to a certain death. All matter of thoughts ran through his mind as he plummeted toward his end. But he was relieved that this nightmare would soon be over.
Back at the Rook Household
Tony was cold and scared as he stood in the vastness of the stainless steel kitchen sink; he’d been left on his own for a good half-hour now. He thought back to the good times when he’d first met Cindy and just how much he loved her and her daughter Beth. Could he really have changed that much that they no longer loved him and whatever had happened in the past did he really deserve this? To end up a mere speck of a man in the clutches of the ones he knew once loved him. He still found it hard to believe just what had happened to him and the thought of spending more time trapped in a women’s shoe while she wore it sent chills through his already cold body. Suddenly he was stirred from his thoughts as a dark imposing shadow loomed over him.
“Hello Honey bun, did you miss me.” Cindy said down to him.
Tony looked up with fear in his eyes and cringed at the name she’d just called him. He remembered only a few weeks ago he’d given her a good hiding just for calling him Honey bun. He was certainly learning a lesson and he was learning quick, already he was ashamed of the way he’d treated his wife and step daughter and he’d only been this way for a few hours.
Tony got to his feet and called up to the giantess looming over him.
“Please Cindy forgive me, I’m sorry for all the bad thing’s I’ve done…I promise it’ll never happen again, please just don’t hurt me.”
Cindy smiled and tilted her head slightly to one side before replying.
“Arr, Tony that’s so sweet and by this time next week hopefully we’ll find out whether or not you mean it…Now lets go to work or we’ll be late and you wouldn’t want us to be late now would you.”
Cindy then reached into the sink and carefully picked up the tiny man.
Tony tried to escape her giant clasp but found his attempts futile, and soon he found himself lifted up and out of the sink.
Cindy carefully walked over to the kitchen table and sat down while placing Tony on the table in front of her.
“Now then Tony, I had planed on you spending the day in my shoe, but as it’s such a nice day and it doe’s get pretty hot in the salon I thought I’d wear sandals today…I do hope you don’t mind.”
Tony looked up at her with great relief and shook his head.
“Good, I’m so glad.” Said Cindy sarcastically.
She then picked up a tiny piece of cotton and began to make a loop with it, all the while smiling at Tony.
Tony just stood there and watched her nervously, wandering just what she was going to do with the tiny piece of cotton. He would soon find out.
Cindy picked up Tony and carefully tied one end of the cotton around his ankles; she smiled at Tony as he struggled with all his might to stop her from tying his legs together. But for all his struggling it didn’t matter and he soon found himself hanging upside down, dangling from the piece of cotton held firmly between Cindy’s huge thumb and finger.
She then bought the piece of thread over to her neck and tied the other end tightly onto her gold necklace. Ensuring that Tony was out of sight and dangling freely between he ample bosom.
“There we are, that’s better isn’t it my sweet.” Said Cindy as she pushed her boobs together.
Tony found himself upside down and swinging about by his legs between the largest pair of tits he’d ever seen. Then suddenly he was surrounded by flesh from all sides as Cindy pressed her bosom together. Panic quickly set in as he couldn’t breathe and felt the rumble of her laughter from within his fleshy prison.
Cindy then released her grip and said.
“Now be a good boy and just hang around a while.”
Tony was relieved to get some air and felt this was going to be better than spending the day in her shoe.
Cindy, happy that Tony was tied nice and tightly bent down to pick up her bag and then left for work.
As Cindy bent down, Tony felt himself lay on the material of her blouse and decided to try and hold on to it in the hope that maybe he can right himself and get his legs free. But as Cindy stood back up and began to walk Tony found he could not hold on and began to get smashed from pillar to post by her gargantuan tits while he dangled freely in the valley between them. He found that the only way he could stand this was to bring his arms up around his head for protection from the mighty slaps he was taking as she casually walk to her car.
Meanwhile at Donna’s
Stan had excepted the inevitable and actually looked forward to ending this nightmare, when he was suddenly shaken by a splash as he landed in warm water. Quickly he swam back to the surface and coughed out some water that he’d inadvertently swallowed. He looked around at the peach coloured walls that surrounded him and soon realised that he was treading water in the bathroom sink.
“Ha, ha, had you fooled there, didn’t I little man. Now clean yourself while I shower as you need to look good for when you see Pam later.” Said Donna as she turned and entered the shower cubicle.
Stan watched her magnificence as she disappeared from his sight.
“The bitch was teasing me…shit do I not want to see Pam, then again maybe all is forgiven and she’ll help me. Anything’s got to better than this evil bitch.” Stan thought to himself.
Stan was finding it difficult to tread water in his cloths and decided to remove them. After this was done he wore nothing but his under pants and even now he was beginning to tire and hoped Donna would hurry up.
Stan heard the shower finish and the cubicle door open then watched as above him Donna’s giant upper body appeared over him still dripping wet. Her eye’s widened as she saw that Stan had removed his cloths.
“Well, well little man, I don’t remember giving you permission to remove you’re cloths did I?” Asked Donna.
Stan looked at her and just shook his head as he was finding it harder and harder to keep his head above water.
“Well just for that, I’ve changed my mind and I’m afraid you’ll not be seeing Pam today, or any other day for that matter.” Said Donna.
Donna then reached over to the plunger on the mixer tap and pressed it down, thus lifting the plug to drain the water from the sink.
Stan could see the water level falling, and swam franticly against the current growing stronger beneath him as the water emptied from the sink. The pull on him was great now and just as he was pulled down toward the plug hole the last thing he saw was Donna’s huge face laughing down at him. As he neared the plug he realised that the gap was far too small for him to fit through and just hoped that he could hold his breath long enough for the water to completely drain. He found himself wrapped tightly around the raised plug as the water around him pressed with great force against him to drain away. He struggled with all his might to push himself clear to enable the water to drain away faster. His efforts had not gone unrewarded and soon he lay slumped over the plug as the water had finally drained away.
“Congratulations Stan, you have a reprieve…now you look nice and clean, just one last thing.” Said Donna.
Stan lifted his tired head just as Donna turned on the cold water. Suddenly Stan felt gallons upon gallons of icy cold water smash against his back. He found himself being washed around the sink at great speed bumping his already bruised and sore body against each and every side of the sink.
Donna soon grew tired of this and turned off the water. She looked down and smiled at the pitiful little man shaking at the bottom of the sink and said.
“Wait there while I get dressed, I won’t be long.”
As if Stan could go anywhere, even if he’d been able to move he could never have gotten out of here. Stan just lay at the bottom of the sink curled up and cold, hoping that this nightmare would soon end.
Donna appeared about 20 minutes later, dressed in a black business suit with a knee length skirt. She reached in and picked up the cold still body of Stan.
“My you are cold. Never mind, where you’re going will soon get you warmed up.” Said Donna.
She then bent down and very carefully placed Stan between her big toe and her second toe. Stan didn’t even have the strength to struggle and just lay there held between her giant toes. Donna then reached for her nylon stocking and carefully slipped it over her magnificent foot and carefully pulled it up her leg until she attached it to her suspender belt.
Standing up and stretching out her foot before her she said.
“Lovely, now be good down there today and I’ll see you later my pet.”
Stan found himself entrapped between her toes and now the feeling of being caught in a nylon net also raced through his mind, but he was far to hungry and exhausted to worry about that.
Donna pleased with herself walked to her bedroom and slipped on her high-heeled shoes. Normally she didn’t wear these shoes for work as they pinched her toes tightly together. But today that’s exactly what she wanted as she wanted to put Stan through as much torment as possible for she knew that Pam would want him.
Stan winced with pain with each step Donna took as her toes rubbed against his tiny naked body. From his perspective he watched the world fly by with each ponderous step she took toward her bedroom.
“Could it get any worse than this?” He thought to himself.
He was about to find out.
Donna stopped walking and her toes relaxed, Stan took this opportunity to wriggle toward the larger gap behind him where her toes joined her foot. Suddenly Stan felt her foot rise and watched through the nylon net as one of her shoe’s grew closer and closer until it began to get dark as her foot entered the shoe. Stan could no longer see anything in the dark reaches of her shoe, but he could feel the walls of her toes closing in on him. He began to panic and mustered up enough strength to beat against her warm flesh as it pressed firmer and firmer against him.
When the walls of flesh eventually stopped closing in on him he found that he was held tightly with just his head protruding high enough above her toes to enable him to breathe.
Donna then left for work and if Stan had felt great pain and discomfort before then this experience would take that to new heights. Could Donna have any idea just how much pain she was inflicting upon Stan just by walking as she did? As her foot hit the ground and then her toes bent as she took her next step the sides of her toes that held Stan tightly like a piece of toe jam would spread and completely engulf him, not only that but the pressure grew ten fold. Stan screamed aloud with each step, it was the only way he could release the pain shooting through his entire being.
Donna reached FBI headquarters and immediately went to Pam’s office.
“Hi Pam, can I see you for a moment.” Enquired Donna.
“Morning, of course you can, please take a seat.” Replied Pam.
“Sorry, no thanks, this won’t take a minute. I have something important regarding you’re case to tell you, could we meet for lunch?”
Pam looked quizzically at Donna.
“Well if it’s that important, tell me now.”
“No it’s ok it’ll wait until lunch, I’ll come back at about 12.30, is that ok with you?”
“Yea fine. 12.30 it is.”
Donna then left Pam’s office.
Pam sat there and thought what could Donna possibly know about her case that she didn’t already know?
Donna entered her own office and made herself a cup of coffee before settling down at her desk to finish off some paper work. Normally when she sat she’d take the opportunity to kick off her shoes and give her feet some well-needed air. But today was different; she had no intention of kicking off her shoes, for she wanted her feet to stay hot and sweaty, or at least her right foot to be precise. She smiled to herself each time she felt Stan struggle in his tight confines, especially when she flexed her toes.
Stan was in a right old state, hungry, thirsty and above all hot and sweaty. He was being forced to gulp down mouthfuls of Donna’s salty toe sweat, which only made him feel thirstier and thirstier. He had no idea just how long he’d been in here for the only thing he worried about was where the next lung full of air was coming from.
As time wore on Stan began to grow weaker and weaker as the air grew thinner and thinner, he was finding it harder and harder to show any resistance as Donna occasionally flexed her toes.
Donna had been sat at her desk for 2 hours now without moving and had noticed Stan’s struggles slowly diminish; she could only get a slight rise from him now when she flexed her toes.
“Maybe it’s time to give the little shit some air.” She thought to herself.
Donna got up from her desk and walked out of her office and along the corridor until she reached the ladies rest room. Upon entering she made herself comfortable in the first cubicle. She removed her shoes and placed her stocking covered feet on the cold tiled floor.
“Arr, that feels good.” She said to herself.
She then pulled up her tight fitting skirt and unclasped her right stocking from her suspender. Then she raised her right foot and rested it on the toilet seat and began rolling the smooth dark nylon down her equally smooth leg. Once at her foot she noticed just how wet and sticky the nylon was against her foot, infact she could feel it peel of off the sole of her foot. Once clear of her toes, she looked closely at the tiny being stuck firmly to the side of her big toe.
“Would you like to come out of there my tiny pet?” Donna said down to Stan.
There was no reaction for Stan was almost unconscious.
“Did you not hear me Stan, I said would you like to come out of there? Donna repeated herself while scrunching her toes up as if to make a point.
Donna then spread her toes apart and Stan dropped onto the cold hard surface of the toilet seat lid below. She removed her foot and bent down to get a closer look at him.
“Stan, if you don’t want to go back in my stocking then I suggest you answer me.” Said Donna.
Stan could hear Donna far off in the distance, almost dream like. He wanted to respond but his tired beaten body didn’t want to do as his brain was telling it.
“Stan you have until I put on my stocking to acknowledge me, if by then I still don’t get a response then I’ll take it that you wish to re-enter my shoe.”
Donna then began to put her stocking back on and hoped that Stan didn’t respond for she really wanted him back in her shoe, infact she loved the thought of having him beneath her, completely at her mercy and entirely under her control. She really didn’t want to tell Pam about Stan for she knew that she would want him and she really didn’t want to give him up. But she wanted to get her hands on the shrinking device more, then she could shrink anyone or maybe everyone then, yes maybe then she would rule the world!
Upon finishing clipping her stocking to her suspender and straightening her skirt, Donna once again turned her attention toward Stan.
“Right then you tiny insignificant bug, do you want to get reacquainted with my foot or what?”
Stan was still pretty much out of it, but knew he had to answer for the thought of going back in there scared him shitless and he knew it’d probably kill him.
“Right then as you didn’t answer, I’ll take that as a yes!” Said Donna.
She then reached for Stan and picked him up by one of his legs and dangled him over the opening of her shoe. But just as she was about to release him Stan yelled out.
“No, please no, not again I beg you.”
Donna thought for a moment as she pondered whether or not to acknowledge his tiny plea. Again Stan cried out.
“Please Donna, please don’t put me in there, anywhere but there, please.”
Donna smiled and raised the tiny being up to her face.
“Anywhere uh?” Said Donna with an evil grin.
“Yes anywhere but in there.” Shouted Stan.
“Ok then, have it your way.”
Donna then placed Stan back on the lid of the toilet and undid the button of her skirt and slowly pulled down the zip all the while looking at Stan and smiling.
Stan lay perfectly still on the cold surface watching her with fear in his eyes as his bruised and battered body slowly began to come to life.
By now Donna had pulled her skirt down slightly and was just beginning to pull her panties down slowly. Suddenly Stan realised just where she was going to put him, with all the strength he could muster he got to his unsteady feet only to fall flat on his arse for his tired legs couldn’t take the weight of his body. Donna watched this with great joy and laughed at his efforts.
“Ok then Stan let’s go…its time you kissed some butt.”
Donna then picked up Stan and held him firmly between her thumb and finger she then parted her butt cheeks with her other hand and pushed Stan firmly between them. She then released her cheeks and pulled up her panties and skirt. At first she found having a small bump between her cheeks uncomfortable, but knowing what the bump was made it worth while.
Stan screamed as he neared her round sexy arse only for his cries of mercy to be drowned out by the huge amount of flesh than soon swallowed him. He found himself held firmly between her cheeks just a couple of inches from her arse hole, although she’d showered this morning the smell was still sickening and Stan wished he was back in her shoe.
Donna walked slowly back to her office for she loved the feeling of the tiny man being rubbed by her butt cheeks as she walked. She was in pure ecstasy for she loved and craved power over men and this was the ultimate to have a man this size at her mercy was more than she could ever have wished for.
For Stan this was by far the worst thing that she’d done to him, at least in the shoe there was hope but here he’d lost all hope and preyed that when she sat down it would end his sad pitiful life but most of all end his torture.
Donna entered her office and slowly sat down at her desk for she didn’t really want Stan to die, well not yet anyway she still had far more humiliating things planned for him.
As She sat down Stan could feel her arse hole getting closer as her sexy butt spread out on the chair, to his amazement and regret she was now sitting comfortably and he was still alive infact he found it easier to breath than when she was walking. Little did he know that Donna had taken great care when sitting down?
The morning had passed slowly for poor little Stan but for Donna it’d flown by and now it was dinnertime and she was due to meet Pam for lunch. She knew that if she had to show Pam her prize then she’d better remove him from her arse.
Stan was a relieved man as he felt her butt cheeks part and her fingers reach for him, soon he was breathing in fresh air again. Donna then dumped him in a beaker of cold water while she straightened her skirt. Stan was more than pleased to find himself in the cold water as not only did it give him the chance to get the foul smell of her arse from him but it also gave him the chance to quench his mighty thirst.
Donna reached into the beaker and pulled Stan out, she then dried him off with a tissue and then pinned him to her desk with her index finger.
Stan lay there pinned to the desk with her giant nail sticking in his chest; he bought both his arms up in a futile attempt to prise the red nail away.
“Sorry, am I hurting you.” Said Donna as she increased the pressure.
Stan screamed as the pressure got greater and greater until he was sure his chest would collapse.
“You’re so weak, god I’m not even applying any pressure, I’m only resting my finger there. Should I increase the pressure a little.” Said Donna.
“Noooo, god no more please I beg of you.” Screamed Stan.
“Not even a little?” replied Donna as she toyed with him.
“Please no, not even a little.” Begged Stan.
“This is so exciting, do you realise that with just a little more pressure I could slice you in two using only my finger nail, don’t you find that amazing?”
Stan screamed out in great pain again.
“I said, don’t you find that amazing.” Repeated Donna while moving her nail slightly from side to side.
“Argh! yes it’s amazing, now please stop.” Cried Stan.
“Tell me Stan, do you still look upon yourself as a human being, or…a bug maybe.” Enquired Donna while easing the pressure.
“A human being, I’m a human being.” Replied Stan.
“Sorry wrong answer.” Said Donna as she increased the pressure once again.
“Argh! Please stop, please I beg you.”
“Then what are you?”
“I’m a bug, a tiny bug, I’m a fucking bug alright.”
“Good I’m glad we see eye to eye. Now the question I have to ask as it’s been playing on my mind is that if you see yourself as a bug then what do you see me as…a god maybe.”
Stan looked up beyond her giant finger into the eyes of this mad demented bitch and although he wanted to keep some kind of dignity he also wanted to live and knew from the look in her eyes that he’d better not piss her off. Choking back the tears Stan replied.
“Yes Donna to me you are truly a god.”
“What did you say only I couldn’t quite hear you.” Asked Donna.
Of course she’d heard him but she wanted to hear it again, because she knew just how much it must have hurt him to say that to her.
“You are a god, you are my god, I worship you as a god.” Shouted Stan.
Donna then removed her finger and smiled at Stan. Stan grabbed hold of his chest and curled up in a ball in an attempt to ease the pain.
“Ok Stan you’ve got five minute’s, and then we’re off to meet Pam.”
Donna then began working on her PC, but all the while keeping one eye on Stan just to make sure he didn’t try and escape from her.
Five-minute’s later and Donna instructed Stan to lay on his back with his arms at his side and his legs out straight.
“Why?” Enquired Stan.
Donna looked at Stan with Fire in her eyes; she then bought her fist hammering down on the desk next to Stan sending him hurtling into the air. He came crashing down on the table badly shaken, as he turned to look at Donna she had got to her feet and was holding one of her shoes in her hand. Suddenly she bought her huge shoe crashing down next to Stan, again sending him hurtling into the air. As he came to a shuddering halt back on the desk, Donna leaned close to him so that her face was only mere inches from his tiny being. She then said very calmly.
“When I ask you to do something, you do it…you never, but never question you’re god…is that understood.”
“Yes, understand.” Replied Stan while quaking in his boots (well he would have if he’d been wearing any).
“Good, now lay on your back with you’re arm’s at you’re sides and you’re legs flat and together.” Ordered Donna.
Stan did as he was told and wondered just what Donna had in store for him. Donna reached over and tore a strip of sticky tape from its dispenser and then held it tightly between her too hands. Stan watched as the strip of tap came down upon him, covering his entire body from his neck right down to his toes.
Donna picked up the tape and held it up to her face, it bought a great smile to her pretty face seeing Stan stuck there like a fly caught on flypaper.
“Right then little man we’d best make tracks.” Said Donna.
She then reached for the shoe sitting on her desk, after picking it up she laid it on her lap with the sole facing up.
Stan watched with horror as she lowered him toward it, all the while stuck firmly to the tape.
“God, no please, I don’t want to die, please no.” Stan screamed thinking she was going to stick him on the sole.
Donna then tilted the tape up so that Stan was the right way up and then she placed his back firmly against the heel of the shoe so that he faced toward the sole of her shoe. She then wrapped the remainder of the tape back around the heel, thus bonding Stan firmly to it. Donna then took the shoe from her lap and placed it on the ground and then placed her sexy foot in it and walked out of her office to meet Pam.
Stan found himself strapped tightly to the heel of the shoe with the top of his head almost level with the bottom of the heel. As Donna placed the shoe back on the ground, Stan found himself upside down looking directly at the arch of the shoe running down to the sole at the front of the shoe. Stan felt the shoe rock as Donna placed her foot in it, and then his world moved at dizzy speeds as Donna began to walk. As her foot hit the ground and her heel came to rest for the short moment of each step, Stan could feel the ground under his head as his hair hit it. This was by far the worst way he’d travelled so far as not only was he up side down but the speed at which the world flew by made him feel really queasy. Each time her shoe beat the ground he just wanted to cover his ears as the noise was just so great but of course he couldn’t as his arms were tightly against his sides.
Donna had made the short trek to Pam’s office and both sexy females were now walking together, heading for a small café a couple of blocks away to have lunch.
The ironic thing was that the café was called ‘The Tiny Man’ for the owner was a midget, but little did he know he was about to have a guest who was smaller than him, a lot smaller.
This had always been Donna and Pam’s favourite eating establishment, not only did it serve good food but it had the added bonus of a tiny 3’ 10” waiter who’s nickname was shorty. Both Donna and Pam really enjoyed toying with the little fella and teasing him about what they’d like to do with him. He didn’t mind after all he’s always been this small and was used to being the butt of jokes.
But today was different, as although Pam still gave the little fella some stick, Donna seemed somewhere else; infact except for the conversation about the case Pam was working on she seemed really distant.
“Is everything ok.” Enquired Pam.
“What! Yea sorry, why shouldn’t it be.” Replied Donna.
“Well you just seem…well out of it.”
There was a slight awkward pause before Donna said.
“I still can’t believe you knew this much about the shrinking and everything.”
“Well that’s what I’m paid to do, you know investigate.” Replied Pam.
“I know, but It was really troubling me, you know I never thought you’d believe me.”
“Well I do, but know where do we go from here.”
As the too women chatted above Stan was finding it rather uncomfortable from his current position. Donna was giving him no peace, for she kept on moving her feet, one minute she’d cross her left leg over the right and then Stan would find himself whisked into the air as she crossed her right leg over her left. Also he was finding it pretty hard to hear what they were saying due to the noise of all the other patrons in the café. He hoped soon Donna would show him to Pam and then maybe he could some normality back into his life, as surly Pam wouldn’t treat him as bad as Donna, would she?
A meal and a couple of drinks later…
“It’s decided then, we keep this too ourselves and arrange a meet with the two scientists, agreed.” Enquired Donna.
“Well against my better judgement…its agreed.” Replied Pam.
Both women got up out of their seats and began the short walk back to work. Unfortunately it had been raining quite heavily. Although this didn’t pose a problem to either Pam or Donna, it did however pose a great problem to Stan.
As Donna stepped out onto the wet pavement, Stan found the water level to be just above his neck, meaning his whole head was submerged and as Donna took each step he was having to hold his breath as her foot descended to the ground. After awhile he got quite used to this and was timing his breaths with great accuracy, that was until Donna had to wait at a road junction for the lights to change so that she could cross the road.
Stan waited but still Donna’s foot remained planted firmly on the ground, he was beginning to release what air he had in his lungs and knew he wouldn’t last much longer.
Meanwhile Donna was talking to Pam as they waited to cross the road totally unaware of the life threatening situation accruing down at her foot.
Just as Stan was about to black out and surly drown did the light’s change and Donna begin walking again.
Chapter 17
Tony had found that what Cindy had said about it being hot at work was very true as he found himself baking as he continually bounced from one mighty tit to the other.
Cindy had been on her feet most of the day and found that the day went really quickly knowing that she had her husband close to her.
Cindy was nearly finished with her last customer Mrs Rowbottom (one of the blue rinse brigade) and was looking forward to getting home and putting her feet up, when she noticed Carol and Jane approaching her (Both also work at the salon).
“Cindy, would you like to join us for a drink after work, or wouldn’t that pig of a husband of yours like it.” Asked Carol.
“For once I don’t care, and yes that would be great, I shan’t be long.” Replied Cindy.
Tony was not pleased to here this as he’d told her on more than one occasion that she must go straight home after work to prepare his meal. In fact it was an order that she’d normally follow for she knew that if she didn’t, Tony would surly beat her. But what could he do to this giant woman, after all he was getting beaten about by only her tits.
Cindy finished Mrs Rowbottom’s hair and showed her out after taking her money. As she was the last customer to leave Cindy then turned the closed sign on the door and locked it. Looking around and making sure no one was about she whispered softly to the tiny man between her tits?
“Well then honey, I hope your ok down there as we’re going out for a drink tonight. I’m sorry but you’ll just have to wait for dinner.”
Cindy then straightened herself up and lightly pressed her tits together as she walked in to the back room to meet her friends.
Tony felt a wall of flesh engulf him and found that he struggled to breathe. As the wall relented he began kicking and screaming for all he was worth.
Cindy blushed as she entered the room as surly the others had heard the noise her little pet had just made. Quickly her hand came up between her breasts and patted Tony firmly.
Tony felt her gargantuan hand smash into him from outside her blouse; it felt like a freight train had just crashed into him. But it did the trick for he lay there calmly but in great distress.
“What was that?” Enquired Carol.
“Excuse me, just wind.” Replied Cindy.
“Sounded more like a cry to me.” Said Jane.
“It did didn’t it, ha, ha.” Laughed Cindy nervously.
It seemed to do the trick as both Carol and Jane began to laugh too.
“Well then Cindy, what’s big bad Tony going to say when he finds out you’ve been out drinking with us?” Asked Jane.
“Don’t know and I don’t care…for once I’ll do as I please and not what he wants.”
“Go girl, that’s the attitude we’ve been longing to here.” Enthused Carol.
“Well come on then are we going for a drink or not?” Said Cindy enthusiastically.
All three of the lady’s grabbed their bags and exited the salon, locking it up behind them.
Meanwhile back with Stan
Stan didn’t know how he’d managed to survive the day, but so far so good. He was still held firm against the inside of Donna’s high heel, although he’d struggled to get himself free earlier he’d long since given up as the tape was just too strong. One thing was sure and that was that his head felt like bursting as he’d been upside down for hours now, it felt like all the blood that would normally reside in his body had some how crammed into his head. Obviously this wasn’t the case and his heart still pumped the blood around his entire body but it was just unnatural to be upside down for so long with out having some sort of effecting on the body.
When Donna crossed her leg over her other one, Stan found that he was staring at the knees of the person sitting in the chair opposite or just the seat if no one was in her office. On one particular occasion after seeing many men come to her office he listened as the door knocked and Donna called out to invite the person in. Stan watched from his vantage-point as the door to the office opened and in walked a sexy looking brunette in blue high-heeled stilettos, he quickly followed his sight up her legs until he came upon her tight navy blue short skirt, which finished just above her knees. Although he couldn’t quite see far enough up now to catch a second look at her pretty face, he didn’t care, as he was transfixed on watching her legs walk sexily toward him. As she sat down in front of him he found himself staring at the dark gap between her knees and wishing he could see all the way up to her panties. But was she wearing any panties? Suddenly Stan snapped out of his trance and thought about what he was just thinking, why was he wondering whether she had knickers on or not? What did it matter, after all she’d never know he was looking. As he continued to stare at the dark void between her knees, she moved and raised one leg to cross it over the other. Stan found his heart race in the hope he’d see more, but it wasn’t to be as her blue shoe eventually rested directly in front of him. His sight was now restricted to the tip of her giant shoe. Soon that changed too, as Donna uncrossed her legs and Stan found himself once again looking at nothing more than the underside of Donna’s shoe.
Donna had, had a long but eventful day, not only did she convince Pam to arrange a meeting with the two Doctor’s, but she’d managed to keep Stan a secret for now.
Donna switched of her PC and walked to her office door, upon opening it she looked back to make sure everything was ok before turning off the light and heading down the corridor to the lift.
As Donna reached the parking lot and was just about to enter her car she heard a voice call to her.
“Wait Donna, wait.”
It was Pam; Donna turned and waited as Pam eventually reached her.
“Phew! That was close, just caught you in time.” Said Pam.
“Well, what is it?” Enquired Donna.
“What are you doing for lunch tomorrow?”
“Is that all, couldn’t it have waited until tomorrow morning.”
“No, I had to tell you tonight…you see I’ve phoned the Doctors and arranged to meet them tomorrow at the Pink Flamingo Bistro at half past one.”
“Excellent…didn’t waste any time did you? How was it, did they go for it?”
“Well it took some clever negotiating, but I got their attention in the end.”
“Great, I’ll see you tomorrow then.”
“Until tomorrow.” Pam said as she turned and walked away.
Donna got into her car and thought just how a perfect day had just got better. By this time tomorrow she just might have a shrinking device of her own, just the thought of it sent shivers down her spine.
Eager to get home she put the pedal to the floor and sped off like a bat out of hell.
Stan had heard the conversation above and was more than worried about this mad bitch getting hold of the shrinking device. After all he’d witnessed first hand just what absolute power doe’s to someone, even though Nicola and Louise had calmed down a lot he still wasn’t sure about them, but the thought of Donna controlling such a device made him shudder with fear.
Donna arrived home in record breaking time, as she entered the hall she kicked off her shoes and quickly walked into the kitchen to get a bottle of wine.
Stan had been surprised by the lack of attention he was getting as he lay there on his side still stuck fast to the heel of Donna’s shoe. Although he hated this bitch he was hungry and thirsty and hoped that she'd come for him soon. The only thing he was thankful for at this minute in time was that the shoe was on its side. He watched as Donna came out of the kitchen with a bottle of wine in one hand and a bowl of snacks in the other. She casually walked right past him as she entered the living room.
On the other side of town
Cindy was sitting at a table with her friends chatting and laughing about the day they’d had. She had already phoned home to tell Beth that she’d be in late and not to worry, and that she’d see her in the morning as Beth would probably be at work by the time she arrived home.
Tony was feeling tired and hungry, and was getting fed up with his wife having such a good time while he suffered in here. After all being a man’s man, the last thing he wanted to do was listen to women gossip as only women can. Again he began to struggle, only to feel the force of Cindy’s hand slap against him once more. Suddenly he found himself free falling; the last slap had broken the cotton that was held tightly around his ankles. He came to a soft landing on the tuck of her blouse as it hung over her lap. Slowly Tony loosened the loop from around his ankles and stood up.
“Right now I’ll sort out this bitch.” He said to himself.
As he exited her blouse from between the buttons he found himself standing on her football pitched size lap. He walked down toward her knees feeling the material of her skirt give slightly beneath him. As he reached the end of the skirt he turned back to look up. Unfortunately Cindy was leaning forward over the table so all Tony could see was the white of the blouse tightly pressed against the table. Tony began yelling up to his giant wife, but it was no good as she’d never be able to hear him with all the other noise in here. Suddenly Cindy shook with laughter and Tony lost his footing and fell down on her lap, this made him realise just how daft he’d been to leave the security of her blouse. As her laughing decreased, Tony got to his feet and began walking quickly up her skirt back to her blouse. Just as he was nearing his goal Cindy began to get up.
“Shit no, you stupid bitch sit down, o’ god no!” Tony screamed as he fell forward and began sliding down her skirt.
Tony tried as hard as he could to get a grip on the skirt, but it was no good and he continued to gather speed as Cindy continued to raise herself up. It wasn’t long before Tony slid right of the edge of her skirt and watched his wife’s knees pass him by as he free fell to the ground below.
Tony landed with a huge thud as his back hit the dirty carpeted floor knocking him clean out.
Cindy edged her way out as she excused herself while she paid a visit to the ladies toilet.
10 minutes later Cindy returned to the table with another round of drinks still totally unaware that she’d lost her prized possession.
Tony awoke with a sore head and gingerly raised himself up on his elbows, his vision still blurry he’d hoped that all he remembered had been a bad dream, but as his vision cleared it soon all became only too real. As he looked to the right of him he could see a titanic foot resting menacingly close to him, in fact it was close enough for him to reach out and touch. He slowly got to his feet and approached the giant foot, he realised that he was standing looking at a big toe, in fact as he walked around the front of it he found that the toe was actually slightly taller than he was. He looked at the blunt round tip of the nail as it over hung the toe slightly. Suddenly the toe lifted and crashed back down, this made Tony back up rather quickly. Too a normal sized person it was just the slight movement of stretching your toe’s, but to someone Tony’s size it was frightening experience, as that slight movement could crush the life out of him without even knowing it.
Tony stood frozen with fear, when suddenly he felt a sharp gust of wind crash against his back, quickly he turned round to see another giant foot resting just behind him, only this foot was encased in a tall black leather boot. Tony’s attention again returned to the softer looking foot in the high-heeled sandals. He knew he had to contact Cindy in order to survive, but where was Cindy? Could this huge foot belong to his wife? He remembered her saying that she was wearing open toed shoes today, so he wouldn’t be able to spend the day in her shoe. As he looked around at the other pair of shoes at the table he soon realised that these must be Cindy’s as the others were all enclosed, one with boots and the other with Nike trainers.
Taking his life in his hands he approached the gigantic toes and gingerly pressed his tiny hand against one. Of course this bought no reaction so feeling slightly braver he began to thump the tip of the big toe, each time as he did he backed away sharply. As he stepped forward to have another go the foot tilted to one side and Tony noticed a shadow loom above him. As he looked up he noticed that her other foot was hanging above him as she’d just crossed her legs. Again he stepped in close and hit her toe, but still this got no reaction.
Tony knew that time was getting on and that he had to get her attention soon or she’d surly leave without him. It was no good he’d just have to climb upon her foot and hope she noticed him. Taking his life in his hands he stepped up onto the sole of the shoe which poked out from under her toes. Placing one hand on the big toe nail and the other on her second toe he began to pull him self up, but just, as he was about to swing himself up Cindy decided to switch legs. Suddenly Tony felt the world move as Cindy bought her foot up and crossed her leg over her other one. As she settled she began rocking her foot up and down. For Tony this was more than he could handle and he soon lost his grip, unfortunately for Tony he didn’t fall off, instead he slowly slid under her toes all the while kicking and screaming. All this did was cause Cindy to press her toes against the sole of the shoe, thus causing a larger gap under her foot, large enough in fact for Tony to slide down into.
Tony now found himself in the worst possible place as he was wedged tightly under the middle of her foot and the sole of her shoe. He began to panic, for he knew the moment Cindy’s foot made contact with the ground he’d end up crushed. He tried desperately to crawl up toward her toes, but the lower part of his body from the waist down was held firmly. He looked forward and could see light entering under her toes and screamed for all he was worth.
Cindy looked at her watch and decided it was time to go. She uncrossed her legs and stood up, as she did she felt a small popping sensation under her left foot. Thinking no more about it she said good night to her friends and walked out to her car.
When Cindy arrived home the first thing she did was to look down her top for Tony, but of course he wasn’t there. Franticly she began removing her cloths in the hope that he’d been lost in there somewhere. It wasn’t until she removed her shoes that she noticed a red blotch on the insole of her shoe. She lifted the shoe up and looked closely, it was just a red blotch.
“Must have been ketchup.” She thought to herself as she continued to look for Tony.
After a while she gave up, he was lost, but was she upset, no not really, after all he’d been nothing more than a rotten pig over the last few years and she knew she could do better. In fact he did have rather a large life insurance policy. This bought a smile to her face as she walked up the stairs to the bathroom.
As Cindy stood cleaning herself in the shower the dried up flat remains of her once crawl abusive husband came free from the underside of her foot and slowly drained away, at long last the dirty pig was clean!
Back at Donna’s
Stan had been lying on his side taped firmly to the heel of Donna’s shoe for a good three hours now. He’d only seen her the once as she walked past him to go to the toilet and that was over an hour ago. He was really hungry and thirsty and hoped it wouldn’t be too much longer before she decided to feed him.
Donna came staggering out of the living room as if on cue. Stan watched as her huge stocking covered toes stopped right in front of him. He couldn’t help but notice how the carpet gave way under her feet and seemed to press it flat under her colossal weight.
“How’s my iddy biddy man doing down there, hic!” Asked Donna with a slur.
“O’ shit, this isn’t good, she’s pissed.” Stan thought to himself.
“I said, hic! How’s my iddy biddy man do’hic’ing down there?” Repeated Donna while prodding Stan with her toe.
“Just fine, but I’m really hungry.” Yelled Stan while turning his head away from her smelly foot.
Donna really couldn’t make out just what Stan had yelled up to her, but she didn’t care anyway, it was enough to know he’d responded.
Stan then watched as Donna tilted the shoe upright with her foot and then assumed she was putting it on. He had assumed right, for his world began moving once again as she staggered up the stairs to her bedroom.
Donna entered her bedroom and kicked of her shoes, unfortunately she really did kick them off and Stan found him self spinning through the air until the shoe landed with a soft thud.
“Don’t go anywhere ‘hic’, I’ll be back ‘hic’ in a mo.” Said Donna as she entered the on suite bathroom.
“As if I’m going anywhere you daft bitch.” Stan mumbled to himself.
Stan realised that the shoe had landed on Donna’s bed and wondered what was coming next. He was about to find out.
Donna entered the bedroom and leaned sexily against the doorframe.
“O’ Stanley, ‘hic’ over here, my little lover.” Donna cooed.
Stan struggled to see over the bed covers but could just make her out as she posed against the doorframe. Boy did she look hot, a little red night-dress that was almost see through and that finished just below her butt checks, and the lovely smooth legs going all the way down to her magnificent feet. You could see her large bust bursting through the red satin, and those large, no huge erect nipples standing taller than Stan could.
Stan gulped at this truly magnificent sight and for one second actually forgot about his current predicament.
Donna began to walk toward the bed as elegantly as she could only to make a fool of herself as she stumbled and fell to the floor.
Stan couldn’t help himself, but the moment was truly lost as she fell arse over tit to the floor, he burst out in hysterical laughter. The more he remembered the sight of her falling the greater he laughed.
Donna crawled over to the bed and raised her head up level with her shoe that lay near the pillow. Stan turned to see her huge face staring at him, again the vision of her falling came to his head and he roared out with laughter once again.
Donna rose up onto the bed filling Stan’s field of vision with a mighty wall of red satin. As she lay her head down next to her shoe she shouted as loud as she could directly at Stan.
“Don’t laugh at me you tiny ‘hic’ bug, or I’ll squash you.”
Stan abruptly stopped laughing and peed his pants in fear as he felt the wrath of her scream piece his very soul.
“That’s better ‘hic’, now you’re going to have the honour of making ‘hic’ love to a giant goddess.” Said Donna calmly.
“No Donna please, I’m far too small for that please no, have mercy.” Begged Stan.
“Ssshhh, little ‘hic’ one, I’ll be gentle, hee hee.” Donna said as she slowly removed her nightdress.
Stan, who only minutes before was laughing aloud was now whimpering, for he knew for sure that if he entered her large great hole he’d surly never exit it alive if he exited it at all.
Donna lay down on the bed and raised one of her mighty legs up and over Stan so that both he and the shoe he was still attached to rested between her mighty thighs.
“Right then my little ‘hic’ lover, please me, like you’ve never pleased a woman before.” Ordered Donna.
Donna then reached for the shoe and bought it up to her face.
Stan found him self upside down looking directly at her huge shinning full lips.
“Are you ready, little ‘hic’ one.”
Stan felt the warm breeze of her wine smelling breath wash over him.
“I know, how ‘hic’ about a little bit of fore play.”
Donna then opened her mouth and inserted both the heel of her shoe and Stan into the dark void of her mouth, Stan watched as her pearly white top teeth passed him by before her lips gently caressed the heel of the shoe. Stan Screamed and the sound seemed to echo.
Donna began sliding the heel in and out of her mouth and gently caressing both the heel and Stan with her tongue.
After a while of this she withdrew Stan from her mouth and held him to her eye’s.
“Just look at ‘hic’, you’re all wet.” Said Donna.
Again Stan found himself being inserted into her mouth. She began to suck gently on him and clear him of the hot saliva. Stan was actually beginning to enjoy this to his surprise he could feel his member becoming stiff. As Donna again withdrew him from her mouth she slowly lowered the heel of the shoe to her nipples and began tracing circles around it. Stan couldn’t believe just how big this was and wished that he were free to explore them for him self.
For the first time since he’d been shrunk he was actually beginning to think of the possibilities that this could have. Exploring a woman’s body at normal height is very erotic but at less than an inch tall it could be fantastic as long as it was with someone you trusted and loved, not with some giant maniac bitch who thought of you as a bug and nothing more.
Donna had had enough and she wanted the ultimate power trip and that was unfortunate for Stan as he was just beginning to enjoy this.
“Goodnight ‘hic’ my love.” Donna said to Stan as she lowered the shoe to her awaiting wet pussy.
Stan watched in horror as he neared her huge wet clit, to him it was like the opening to a giant undiscovered cave from which there was no return. He slid slowly past the soft flaps of skin and then deep into a hot volcanic pit that contracted about him, he could feel the strength of her virginal muscles close in all around him. It became harder to breathe, and what air there was, was foul and musty. Deeper and deeper he went until Donna could insert the heel no further, she then began to push it in and out gathering pace until she began bucking and yelling for more. Stan was burning up as she gathered speed and the heat was intensifying tenfold. Suddenly it stopped and Stan felt the shoe slide out of Donna and come to a rest between her thighs. He wanted to rub his eyes but couldn’t, he just lay there in the hope it was all over for now at least.
Donna was satisfied, although the heel wasn’t really large enough, the thought of a tiny man stuck firmly to it and powerless against her was satisfaction enough. She kicked the shoe off of the bed and got under the covers before sinking into a deep sleep.
Chapter 18
Donna looked down at yet another building she’d just crushed under her magnificent black three inch heeled shoe. She loved the feel of absolute power and to know that nothing on this puny planet could stand in her way. This was the largest she’d been since gaining control of the size-altering device and to her this was the best size yet! She was large enough to withstand the heaviest assault these puny beings could throw at her and yet not too big to still feel the crunch of there tiny insignificant bodies crushing beneath her mighty feet.
As she looked over the ruin’s of the city she could see that the defence forces of this once mighty nation regrouping for yet another futile attack. Suddenly she saw dozens of missiles coming toward her, she didn’t even try to dodge them as they hit her midsection, and in fact it made her laugh at the pleasant sensation they caused upon impact. Next came the helicopters buzzing round her head like bee’s, with one shake of her head the chopper blades became entangled with her long golden hair which sent them spiralling out of control until eventually crashing to the ground.
“Enough of your pathetic games, its time to die.” She called out.
With no concern for the people escaping the wrecked city she began to walk toward the various tanks and gun emplacements that were now launching a vicious attack upon her. As her foot came down upon yet another proud standing building she paused and bit her lip as it sent a sexual rush through her entire being.
“Hmm, that feels so good!”
With only a few mighty steps she was upon the front line, placing her hands on her hips and her feet slightly apart she looked down at the tiny tanks below her. It bought her great pleasure to see the tiny soldiers scrambling out of their tanks. Slowly she raised a foot over a couple of the tanks and lowered it until it came to rest softly upon them. She was basking in the thought of the tiny inhabitants trying to escape but now finding their only means of escape blocked by only a woman’s shoe. Slowly she began to apply pressure and could feel the armoured tanks slowly begin to buckle under her enormous weight, until eventually they could take no more and gave way to the might of her foot. She was excited by the way they crushed almost flat.
“What must it be like to feel that kind of force.” She thought to herself.
“Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz”
Donna’s arm reached over and shut off the alarm. She slid her legs out of the bed and sat on the edge while stretching…smiling to herself about the wonderful dream she’d just had and wishing she’d had a little longer before waking.
Excited by the day ahead she rose up and went to the bathroom to shower.
Stan had woke up also to the sound of the alarm only his dreams were a nightmare in fact his nightmare was reality! He struggled to open his eyes, it was no use, the dried love juice from Donna held his eyes closed tightly. He struggled with his bonds but as before it was useless, he just had to hope and prey that Donna looked after him today for he was starving hungry and in urgent need of a bath.
Donna stepped back into the bedroom wearing only her bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her wet head. Going to her draws she began to get her clothes ready for the day ahead all the while singing to herself.
Stan had heard Donna enter the room and hoped she’d soon take notice of him, he tried calling but of course she couldn’t hear him and even if she could would she care? Stan lay there in great distress for he’d peed himself more than once and it was now beginning to burn, as it hadn’t dried under the tape.
Donna had finished drying her hair and thought it was about time that she removed Stan from the heel of her shoe. She walked over to the side of her bed where the shoe lay and picked it up. Looking upon Stan she whispered.
“Good morning my little lover, how was it for you?”
“Great! just great…but please I need some food.” Yelled Stan.
“All in good time, but first we need to get you cleaned up…wouldn’t you agree!”
Donna then walked into the bathroom with the shoe in hand and after picking up a pair of scissors she carefully began to cut Stan free. She carefully held him between her finger and thumb and began to slowly pull the tape from him. Stan yelled in pain as the tape felt like it was removing his top layer of skin. Donna smiled at his discomfort and said.
“Stop screaming you big baby, sorry little baby, no tiny baby, do you want this off or not?”
“Please be careful, ouch, it hurt’s.” Replied Stan.
With one quick pull the tape was off but so was any of Stan’s hair that was on the front of his body.
Stan almost passed out with pain as the tape left his body.
“There, there, that wasn’t too bad now was it.” Laughed Donna.
She then put the plug in the sink and half filled it with luke warm water.
“Right then make yourself nice and clean and I’ll be back for you shorty…oops sorry I mean shortly.” Mocked Donna.
Stan felt himself free fall until he landed with a splash in the warm inviting water. Quickly all thoughts of the pain his body was feeling dissipated as he hit the warm water. He surfaced and began to rub his eyes to free them of the dried love juice still holding them firmly shut. It didn’t take long for the water to clear his eyes and he could once again see the giant world around him. He cleaned himself as best he could while treading water and even managed to take a pee.
10 minutes later and Donna re-entered the bathroom. Looking down at the tiny man swimming in her sink she smiled and thought that soon the sink would be full of tiny men all for her to do with as she pleased. She reached her giant hand into the water and picked up Stan, once the water had drained from her hand she wrapped Stan up in some toilet paper to dry him off. She pulled the plug out and walked back into her bedroom, going over to her makeup table she dropped the tiny bundle of toilet paper on the top and sat down. She watched as Stan struggled to free himself. Stan fought with the tough paper until he was free; all that remained upon him were thin pieces of paper that clung to his sticky chest and legs.
“Now how do you feel?” Enquired Donna.
“Much better, thank you.” Replied Stan.
“Good, now be a good boy and keep still while I apply some make up.”
Stan sat down on the cold hard surface and watched as this beautiful evil giantess made herself look even prettier. Stan found himself thinking of the night before as she puckered her full red lips and applied some deep red lipstick. Just thinking of the way she slid him slowly in and out of her giant mouth bought a stirring in his groin.
“Snap out of it man, this bitch is mad, don’t even think thought’s like that.” Stan thought to him self, all the while, still transfixed by her natural beauty.
“Right then little man let’s go get something to eat, after all we’ve a long day ahead of us.” Said Donna.
She then picked up Stan and closed her fist around him, completely covering him within her giant fist. Stan rocked about as she walked down the stairs to the kitchen; all he could hear was the clacking of her shoes as she entered the tiled floor of the kitchen.
Stan then found himself bathed in light as she tilted her hand and dropped him into a glass.
“Right then would you prefer a fry up or something more healthy like musli.” Donna enquired.
Cupping his hands over his mouth Stan shouted up to her.
“Fry up please, I’d like a fry up.”
“Ok then, a fry up it is.”
Donna then left Stan sitting on the kitchen table while she began to prepare his breakfast.
“Why was she being so kind?” Stan thought to himself.
Shortly Donna returned to the table with a large plate full of fried food, Egg’s, bacon, sausage, fried bread, baked beans, mushrooms, it was a meal fit for a king. Stan looked at it and could feel his mouth become wetter with anticipation of tucking in.
Donna sat down and began to eat her meal while smiling at Stan. Stan began to drool and shouted.
“Please Donna, I’m so hungry.”
“Ok, ok, but only because you asked nicely.”
Donna then reached for the glass and held it over the plate before tilting it and watching Stan tumble out right on top of the egg yolk. Stan was surprised by the fact that he hadn’t broke the soft egg yolk and just slid off of it until he landed with a bump on the plate’s surface. This bought a chuckle from Donna as she instructed him to tuck in. Stan didn’t need telling twice and soon scrambled over to the beans. He found himself up to his waist in bean sauce, but he didn’t care, Stan bent down and pulled off a hand full of bean, he began to eat this like he’d never eaten before. Donna watched with amusement at the tiny figure scrambling around her plate of food.
Donna then began to eat some food herself, she cut of a piece of sausage and bacon and bought them to her mouth, all the while keeping her eye on Stan. Stan was now totally unaware of what Donna was doing as he eagerly tucked into yet more beans. After awhile he decided he’d had enough of the bean and made his way over to the remainder of the bacon. He began by trying to bite a lump of it off, but that was no good to him it was tougher than old shoe leather. After giving up on that he tried some sausage with a little more success even though it was still hard to chew. Suddenly as he pulled out another piece of sausage a giant fork pierced it close to him making him jump and sending him tumbling back with shock.
“Oops, sorry, did I frighten the my little pet.” Donna said.
Stan looked up at her and knew from her eyes that she had purposely frightened him, but undeterred he rose back to his feet and once again ravishingly tucked into more food.
Donna had eaten enough and decided it was time for some fun, she watched as Stan continued to struggle with the food. Seeing this tiny man struggle with a measly baked bean bought great pleasure to her. She was just waiting for the perfect opportunity to present its self before having some wicked fun. It didn’t take long as Stan was wrestling with a piece of bean he slipped and fell on his back causing him to completely cover himself in the tomato sauce. As he struggled to get to his feet he caught sight of a giant fork heading right for him, he froze in blind terror as the middle two prongs of the fork thrust into the food either side of his body. As the fork rose from the plate he found himself held fast between the two prongs, he thrust about in an attempt to break free but it was of no use.
Donna held the fork in front of her face and smiled at the struggling Stan trapped on her fork.
“Hmm, you look good enough to eat.” She purred down at him.
Stan screamed as Donna opened her mouth and slowly but deliberately inserted the fork head. Stan struggled more against the prongs as he entered her mouth, again he screamed, but of course it fell on deaf ears. As he past her pearly white front teeth the opening to the huge cave began to close until he was engulfed in complete darkness. The fork then began to move and suddenly he felt the back of her teeth pressing against his back, then the prongs began to slide past his sides as the fork continued to with draw. It wasn’t long before he was free of the fork and dropped down to meet the tip of her tongue. Donna felt this and shivered with lust as Stan continued to struggle in her mouth. She then lifted her tongue causing Stan to fall into the pool of saliva just behind the base of her front bottom teeth. Then with one slap down of her tongue she felt his struggling diminish. She relaxed her tongue on top of Stan and hoped he wasn’t dead, well not yet anyway. She was pleased as she could still feel the slight struggles of the tortured little man. Donna then slid her tongue under his little body and lifted him up until he was pressed firmly against the roof of her mouth.
Stan was close to unconscious now as her mighty tongue had beaten him about roughly. Again Donna smashed her tongue up to the roof of her mouth feeling the now still body of Stan press firmly into her tongue. She then opened her mouth and slowly poked her tongue out to see if the tiny figure was still alive and kicking.
Stan lay still as her tongue left her mouth; he could see himself in the mirror that she held in front of her. With every last ounce of strength that still possessed his tired battered body he quickly jumped to his feet and leapt off of her tongue. Donna was too slow for she hadn’t been expecting that and as fast as she retracted her tongue it still wasn’t fast enough.
Stan fell through the air until he came to a sudden halt on a dark net like surface. Although winded he seemed to be ok as he slowly got to his feet, where was he, he wondered. It didn’t take long to realise as he looked at his surroundings, in front of him was yet another large drop and just behind him was the beginning of a navy skirt, yes he’d landed on Donna’s stocking covered knee. He turned round and looked up and up until his gaze fell upon the huge grinning face of Donna looking down at him.
“Well done Stan, are you sure you’re not a cat as you seem to have nine lives, sorry less that that now as you must have used up at least half of them.”
Donna then reached down and picked Stan up between her thumb and finger, bringing him up close to her face she said.
“What do I do with you, I mean you’ve given me so much pleasure but after today I can have anyone I want. But as you’ve been my first then maybe I’ll keep you around a little longer…I need to keep you somewhere safe today, but where. I could keep you in my panties but maybe that would be too exciting for both of us, in my shoe, as you seem to like it in there or maybe my bra with my big ol tities. I’ll tell you what you can have the choice, but hurry up I might change my mind.”
Stan didn’t take long to decide after all he certainly didn’t want to go back in her shoes. No way did he want to spend the entire day wrestling in her giant panties so the only choice left open to him that he thought would be ok was in her bra.
“Donna can I go in your bra please.”
“Sorry could you speak up please only I didn’t quite catch that.”
“Please, may I spend the day in your bra.”
“Well ok, the bra it is.”
Stan was hoping that Donna would drop him in the cleavage between her giant mounds, as this would give him room to move and more importantly a possible means of escape.
Donna undid the top few buttons of her blouse and then picked Stan up between her thumb and finger. As she bought his tiny body toward her massive chest she smiled and said.
“Wow, my tities must look like mountains to you…you look so insignificant compared to them, hee, hee.”
Then just as Donna was about to lower Stan into her cleavage she paused and thought for a moment.
“Hmm, you know what Stan I don’t think you’d be all that safe between my cleavage…I mean we wouldn’t want you falling out or getting lost now would we?”
With her other hand she pulled the cup away from he left breast and then bent forward until she was looking at her feet. She then placed Stan in the cup and smiled as she watched him slide down on his butt, until he reached the point of the circus-sized tent. Donna then let go of her cup and it snapped back hard against her bosom.
Stan was upset that she’d realised it would be to easy for him to escape from her cleavage and did not like the idea of being enclosed within one of her giant cups. His eyes widened as Donna pulled a cup away and Stan screamed as he was placed in there. As he slid down the silky fabric it reminded him of a fair ground slide, once at the bottom he quickly rolled over to see her giant nipple pointing at him. Suddenly Stan found his head buried tightly into her nipple as the bra snapped back into place.
As Stan struggled about to free his head and make his breathing more easily, Donna said down to him as she re-buttoned her blouse.
“Oi, stop fidgeting in there, you’re tickling me.”
Stan had freed his head just enough to enable himself to breathe but found that he was held to tight to move about any more thus ending any hope of escape.
Donna got her things together and left for work. Today she was really buzzing with anticipation at what lay ahead.
13:00hrs Pam’s office
Donna didn’t bother to knock and just burst into Pam’s office with excitement.
“Wow, where’s the fire?” Yelled Pam.
“O’ sorry, its just…well aren’t you excited.” Replied Donna.
“God yes, but you could have knocked…never know who might have been in here.”
“Well no harm done…are you ready?”
“Yes, yes I’m ready, just let me grab my bag.”
Pam picked up her bag and both she and Donna left her office.
Once in Pam’s car and heading out of the basement car park, Donna couldn’t contain her excitement and was like a giddy school kid.
“For pete’s sake, will you calm down. We need calm heads on our shoulders. After all this could be rather dangerous.” Said Pam.
“I know but this is like nothing we’ve ever worked on before, and well the thought of having power like that well…”
Pam looked over at Donna and wondered whether this was such a good idea or not.
Stan was pretty tired by now, as he’d found it rather difficult struggling against Donna’s giant tit all morning, but he was still alert enough to hear what was going on in the outside world. He could tell from the tone of Pam’s voice that she was rather apprehensive about meeting the Doctors and he knew first hand that she should be.
As Pam parked the car in the Pink Flamingos car park she turned to Donna and said.
“Donna are we doing the right thing? Should we just arrest these women and call for back up now, just in case.”
Donna leaned over to Pam and took her hand.
“Now listen, we’re in this together. If we keep calm head’s on our shoulders then we’ll be ok…look I don’t know about you, but I need to see whether or not the size altering device is a reality or not.”
“You’re right, I need to know too.”
“Good, then what are we waiting for, let’s go.”
As Donna and Pam entered the Pink Flamingo a handsome young waiter greeted them.
“Good afternoon Ladies, do you have a reservation?”
“Hi, yes name of Wallis, table for four.”
“Arr yes Wallis, please this way.”
The waiter led the Ladies to a booth in a darkened corner of the restaurant, after taking there drinks order he left.
“Donna I don’t like this, where are they.” Whispered Pam.
“I know it’s a bit unnerving but we must remain calm, after all theirs plenty of people in here.”
Just then the waiter returned.
“Miss Wallis, this just came for you.” Said the waiter while handing over a small brown box.
“Where did you get this?” Enquired Pam.
“A delivery boy just dropped it in, he did say it was important.”
The waiter then left.
“I wonder what it could be?” said Pam.
“Well open it up and lets find out.” Enthused Donna.
Pam then opened the box to find enclosed a note and a car key.
“Well what doe’s it say.” Asked Donna.
“It reads,
Sorry to disappoint the both of you, but as you can appreciate we’re a little concerned about meeting on your terms. We’re sorry if this upsets you but if you still wish to meet then follow the following instructions to the letter. Go out into the street and turn left, walk down until you come to Theodore Avenue, turn right down there and continue walking until you come to a white Toyota Celica parked on the right hand side of the road. Enter the car using the key provided and drive to the call box on the corner of Maple pass. Here we will call you with further instructions at 14:15hrs. So if you still wish to meet then we’ll see you soon. Also please come unarmed.
Shit, I don’t like this one bit.”
“Look we don’t have much time, we have to decide quickly what we’re going to do…I say let’s go for it.” Said Donna.
“I don’t know, it’s all very mysterious and unnerving.”
“O’ come on we’ll be ok.”
Pam looked at Donna and could see that she didn’t look as worried as she should be.
“Ok then, lets go before I change my mind.”
Donna left $10 on the table to cover the drinks and both she and Pam exited the restaurant.
It didn’t take long before they found themselves standing next to the white car.
“Well come on then let’s go.” Enthused Donna.
“Ok, ok don’t rush me.” Snapped Pam.
Pam unlocked the car doors and both she and Donna entered it. Putting the key in the ignition she turned to Donna and asked.
“This is it, are we completely sure.”
“Shit yes do it, come on let’s go.”
Pam then turned the key in the ignition.
SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT
The whole car glowed white with bright eye piecing light.
“Shit, what’s going on.” Cried Pam as she tried to open the car door.
“O’ god I’m blind.” Yelled Donna.
After what seemed like minutes but had in fact had only been seconds the bright light dissipated and their vision slowly began to return.
“Christ Pam, what was that?” Enquired Donna.
“I don’t know, but I think we should get out of here.”
But both doors to the car seemed like they was welded shut and neither of them could budge them no matter how hard they tried.
“It’s no good Pam I can’t open this damn door.”
“Same here, I can’t budge it. What are we going to do?”
Suddenly the car shook just like it would have if the city were experiencing an earthquake.
“O’ god no, not now, a bloody earthquake is all we need.” Yelled Donna.
“Err, Donna I don’t think it’s an earthquake look.”
“What, what do you mean not an…O’ my god it can’t be.”
As Donna turned and looked out of the front windscreen of the car she was totally shocked at what she saw bearing down upon them. It was a woman’s shoe only it was as big as a tank. The shoe landed with a sickening earth shaking crunch as it landed right in front of the tiny car.
Nicola bent down and wrapped her giant had around the car and lifted it up to her face, once she was satisfied that the correct inhabitants were in the car she slowly lowered it into her hand bag and made her way back home.
Donna and Pam looked on in shock as a giant hand wrapped completely around the car and then they felt the car begin to rise until they found themselves looking out of the windscreen at an impossibly huge face.
“Shit we’re in trouble know, I knew this was a mistake.” Shouted Pam.
“Calm down, calm down. Look don’t you think that if they meant to kill us we’d already be dead.” Said Donna reassuringly.
“Yea, I guess your right, but I’m still scarred.”
“Me too, me too.”
With the car comfortable positioned in her bag, Nicola walked to her car and began the short drive home.
Stan had heard all the excitement and even seen the bright light from within his tight confines. He had guessed what had happened and feared the worst for now what size was he, he didn’t even want to guess.
Nicola entered the house and went straight to basement laboratory to meet Louise.
“Great your back, did everything go according to plan…I mean did they go for it?” Enquired Louise.
Nicola smiled and replied.
“You bet, everything went smoothly, in fact it couldn’t have been any better. The booby trap in the car worked really well and reduced them to the size we wanted, here let me show you.”
Nicola then opened her bag and retrieved the tiny white car from within. She then placed it on the lab bench and Louise began inspecting it carefully.
Pam and Donna remained frozen to their seats as they watched this giant women inspect the car carefully.
After a short time Nicola pulled up a stool and sat next to Louise.
“Well I think it’s about time we met our guests, don’t you.” Nicola said.
“Definitely, after all it’s rude not to introduce ourselves.” Sniggered Louise.
Very carefully Nicola picked up the car and tilted it over slightly; she then opened the passenger door and placed the car back down on the bench top.
“Ok out you come, don’t be frightened…we won’t hurt you.” Said Nicola.
From within the car Donna turned to Pam and said.
“Come on then, let’s go, after all we wouldn’t want to make them angry.”
“Go on then, I’ll follow you.”
Donna then stepped slowly out of the car and was amazed at just how big everything was. There were various instruments laying about, but what really bought home to her just how small she was, was a ball point pen than laid on its side. If it had been standing on end, it would have been at least 3 times the height of her.
Pam followed Donna and stood next to her, as they both looked amazed at their surroundings, eventually they gaze stopped at the two giant women looking down at them.
“Hello, and welcome to our house. My name is Dr Nicola Kensington and this is my good friend and colleague Dr Louise Goodwin.”
Donna stepped forward.
“Err hi, I’m Donna Williams and this is Pam Wallis.”
“Good now that we know each other convince us why we should share our matter transference device with you…and well not extinguish your puny existence.” Asked Louise.
“Well there’s nothing like getting straight to the point, in fact I’m rather glad you did so now lets begin negotiations.” Replied Donna.
Chapter 19
Hour’s had gone by in these so called negotiations, which had even included an interlude for something to eat in which Donna had very carefully given Stan a piece of sponge cake. You see this wasn’t really a negotiation as Nicola and Louise held all the trump cards but they played along anyway and to be truthful were quite taken with both Pam and Donna and were actually considering there request’s.
Nicola and Louise had left the lab and were discussing Donna and Pam’s proposals privately upstairs in the kitchen.
“How do you know we can trust them?” Enquired Louise.
“I don’t, but I think it would be a good idea to have the FBI on our side don’t you?”
“Well yes…but that Donna seems a little too sure of her self for my liking.”
“I know what you mean…but after all, we we’re only going to have some fun before disposing of them, and now I think we should give them the power. I know it’s a big step but I feel we can trust them, after all they trusted us and followed the instructions to the letter.”
“Ok, but I don’t think we should give them the implants like us, how about the ring to begin with?”
“Yep, I agree with that, implants later…after they’ve earned our complete trust.”
“Ok then, if we both agree then lets go tell them our decision.”
Meanwhile in the lab
“God I hope they bought it.” Said Donna.
“What do you mean bought it?” Enquired Pam.
“Err, well I mean I hope that they trust us enough to share their power with us…if not, well I don’t even want to go there.”
“You think that if we haven’t won their trust then…O’ shit.”
Just then the door to the lab opened and Pam and Donna heard the pounding of giant feet coming down the wooden stairs.
“Ok we’ve come to a decision.” Said Nicola.
Both Donna and Pam looked up at the mighty giant with baited breath.
“We’ve decided to share the matter transference device with you…so if you’ll step onto my palm I’ll put you on the floor and return you to your normal height.” Instructed Nicola.
Pam and Donna stepped onto Nicola’s open palm and were lifted up and then placed on the ground. As Nicola withdrew her hand and began to stand Donna called out.
“Nicola could you re-enlarge me a little taller than I was before, just a couple of inches or so.”
Remaining on her bended knee Nicola replied.
“Sorry Donna, but we haven’t yet perfected the enlargement process, all we can do for now is return items to there true size not enlarge them but we are working on that.”
Donna looked almost disappointed with the news but still thought of the fun she’d have until the device is able to enlarge.
Nicola stood back and looked down at the tiny women on the floor, suddenly bright light burst from her eyes and quickly Donna and Pam returned to their normal height.
Donna looked at Pam and gave her a tight hug, forgetting about Stan trapped tightly in her bra.
Stan winced in pain as he felt the fabric of Donna’s bra press him even deeper into her mammoth bosom. Luckily the embrace didn’t last long and once again he was able to breathe.
Nicola and Louise led Donna and Pam out of the basement lab into the kitchen, where they all sat down at the table with a warm cup of coffee. Louise then produced from her pocket two gold rings with a tiny sparkling stone in the centre of each.
“Right then here we are, these are the matter transference rings. To reduce something or some one all you need to do is clench your fist and point it at the subject; a ray of white light will emanate from the rings centre stone thus shrinking the subject down to the desired size. To re-enlarge simply press the underside of the ring with your thumb. Here try it on these chairs.”
Donna and Pam eagerly took the rings from Louise and tested them on the chairs. Donna cried out with delight as the chair shrunk before her very eyes.
It had been a very long day and both Donna and Pam decided it was time to go home. Nicola and Louise insisted on driving them home and as Pam was about to enter the car she stopped and said jokingly.
“Is this car ok, I mean it won’t shrink will it?”
All four of the women laughed as they got settled in the car.
First they dropped Pam off at the Pink Flamingo and then continued onto Donna’s apartment. Nicola pulled out outside and said.
“Remember Donna it isn’t a toy, be careful and we’ll be in touch.”
“I’ll be careful, now goodnight.”
Donna exited the car and shut the door; she then waved as the car sped off.
“I do hope we haven’t made a mistake Louise.” Said Nicola.
“So do I, so do I.”
Donna almost ran to her front door, she was so excited by the possibilities that lay before her. She rushed into the front room and kicked of her shoes, she then retrieved Stan from her bra and placed him on the wooden coffee table.
Stan stretched his stiff body and looked at Donna as she smiled down at him.
“Well little man, what do you think of my new ring.” She said as she shot her fist close to him.
“Very nice Donna, is that what the Doctors gave to you?”
“It certainly is, would you like to see how it works.”
“Err, no it’s ok.”
“Sorry wrong answer.”
Donna then clenched her fist and pointed it at Stan, quickly he found himself bathed in white light.
“God, O’ my god.” Donna screamed.
Stan’s world shook at her very words, never before had the world shaken so much he crumbled to his knees. Stan opened his eyes to find himself in a deep valley, just where on earth was he? As he looked up all he could see was large wooden walls rising high above him. He found enough grips within the wall to enable him to climb up. As he reached the top he looked over a vast plane that was covered with high mountains and deep valleys. Then he turned and looked the other way what he saw made him piss his pants. There before him was Donna only she was too big to comprehend, she had shrunk him to a size that he could not even begin to relate to. The valley that he’d just climbed out of was no more than the grain in the wood that to a normal sized human being would feel really smooth and only just able to feel the ridges by running your nail over it. Again his world shook as Donna spoke.
“Stan, I can’t see you, you’re so tiny. Wow this is great!”
Donna then focused her eyes on where she had last seen Stan and pressed the underside of the ring with her thumb until once again Stan was in her sight. She continued to enlarge him until he was a manageable 2-ft tall.
Stan was growing accustom to the bright light and found that by holding his hands over his eyes his sight would return almost immediately. As Stan removed his hands from his eyes he found that the world had become a lot smaller than he was used too. He looked up at Donna as he stood up on the table, although still big she was no longer the giant she had been.
“There that’s better isn’t it. I’ve increased your size to nearly a whopping whole 2-ft tall.” Said Donna triumphantly.
“Thank you Donna, this feels so much better.”
Stan knew that if he remained this height he’d have a much better chance of escape.
“Now don’t go getting any bright ideas of escaping me, after all I can just as easily reduce your size again, can’t I.” Said Donna.
“Yes Donna, I won’t try to escape.”
“Good, now climb down off of the table and go fetch my slippers.”
Stan looked at her quizzically.
“Well, what are you waiting for, move it.” Barked Donna.
Quickly Stan jumped down off of the table and ran out into the hall to look for her slippers. After a couple of minutes he returned empty handed.
“Sorry Donna but I can’t find them.”
Donna jumped up to her imposing height and looked upon the little man cowering before her.
“Look at me Stan.”
Stan continued staring at his feet.
“I said look at me.”
Stan lifted his head and looked all the way up to Donna’s face peering down at him.
“That’s better, know when I tell you to do something you do it is that clear.”
“Yes Donna, crystal clear.”
“Good, then where’s my slippers.”
“As I said, I couldn’t find them.”
“Right then I suppose you want me to help you look?”
“Please if you don’t mind.”
Donna then reached down and grabbed Stan by his hair, lifting him up before her she said.
“Right I’ll show you where they are.”
Stan screamed in pain as he was lifted of off the ground by only his hair. He reached up and grabbed her wrist to try and ease the pain. Donna marched out into the hall and up the stairs all the while keeping a firm grip on Stan’s hair.
Once upstairs she marched into her bedroom and found her slippers lying by the side of her dressing table. Bending down and holding Stan’s face directly above the slippers she said.
“What are they Stan?”
“Ouch, they’re your slippers.”
“Good now bring them downstairs to me, understand.”
“Yes, please let go.”
Donna then released her grip on Stan but not before rubbing his face into the opening of one of her slippers.
“Now hurry up and bring them down as my feet are getting cold.”
Stan watched as the towering beauty left the room.
“Evil bitch, if her feet were that cold then she should have put them on before going back down.” Stan said to himself as he rubbed his sore head.
Stan knew she was playing games with him and knew that he needed to play along if he were ever to find a way out of here. Reaching down he picked up the pair of slippers and quickly ran out of the bedroom toward the stairs. As he neared the stairs he hesitated as the stairs were steep and would prove quite a challenge to him. Rather than be hindered with the slippers in hand he threw them as far down the stairs as he could. He then got on his butt and eased down the first stair, this wasn’t going to be as difficult as he first thought.
Eventually he reached the bottom and picked up both slippers, as fast as his little legs would carry him he scurried into the lounge.
“Here Donna, here’s your slippers.” He enthused as he dropped them by her feet.
“About time, now put them on my feet, and hurry.” Replied Donna.
Stan bent down and picked up the left slipper, he then wrapped his arm around Donna’s calf muscle and attempted to lift her leg. It was no good there was no way he could lift her leg no matter how hard he tried. Eventually he tapped her on her knee. Donna shifted and leaned over to look at Stan. Stan looked up and said.
“Donna, would you lift you’re foot please so that I can place your slipper upon it.”
Donna smiled and replied.
“Off course, little man.”
Donna then sat back and smiling to herself raised her feet to allow Stan to put her slippers on. Stan noticed the slight aroma emanating from her feet and thanked the lord that he’d been close to her bosom all day and not her feet.
Stan rose to his feet and just admired the lovely shape of Donna’s lower leg.
“Excuse me have you finished looking at my leg.” Donna enquired.
Stan looked up in shock at being caught.
“Err, sorry I was just…”
“It’s ok, it doesn’t matter, now come up here and sit with me.”
Stan walked to the edge of the sofa and climbed up and sat next to Donna. She looked down at him and patted her lap.
“Come here big boy.” She joked.
Stan crawled over and made himself comfortable on her large lap. Donna held him there and began stroking him as you would if you have a cat on your lap.
“Now listen to me, from now on if you wish to continue living then you’ll become my obedient slave…you will do anything I ask of you without question…is that understood.”
“Yes Donna, completely.”
Stan knew that he’d have to agree if he were to ever escape her, and surly being a slave to someone so beautiful couldn’t be that bad could it?
Donna laid back and wondered just how much humiliation she could inflict on Stan before he’d finally crack, she knew this was a challenge but one she was looking forward too.
Stan had been held firmly upon Donna’s lap for a good hour now and he was thinking of ways in which to escape this mighty bitch. He had decided that it would be useless to try and escape through the front door as there was no way he could ever reach the lock and even with the help of a chair it would prove impossible. He’d thought that maybe the best way would be to use the phone and contact Pam for he was sure that if she found out about him she’d be kinder toward him than Donna. He knew that he’d have to choose the right time, maybe in time Donna would slowly begin to trust him, yes that it if he could gain her trust then maybe just maybe she’d even make him larger. Maybe the thought of just walking through the front door isn’t such a silly idea.
Donna began to stir.
“Stan would you go and fetch me a glass of cold milk, now!” Asked Donna.
Before Stan could even respond she had pushed him roughly off of her lap causing him to slide down her shins and land atop her feet. As Stan struggled to get to his feet Donna sharply lifted hers into the air causing Stan to take off like a boulder from a medieval catapult. He flew up at least 4-ft high and then ended up crashing down to the ground around 6-ft from whence he started.
Donna began laughing at the sight of Stan flying like a bird. When he did crash to the ground Donna didn’t worry whether or not he was hurt she just repeated her order for milk.
Stan was shaken and slightly winded but other than that no harm was done, he got to his feet and quickly ran toward the kitchen. As he entered the kitchen he paused for a moment to regroup. After what had just happened maybe he didn’t have the time to gain her trust, as she was more demented than even he gave her credit for.
Suddenly Donna shouted from the lounge.
“Hurry up with that milk, I’m thirsty and you wouldn’t want me to come in there and fetch it for myself, now would you?”
Stan quickly sprung into action; he ran over to the fridge and pulled open the door, as he did so he was greeted by a large pack of frozen vegetables crashing down upon his feet.
“Shit no! It’s the freezer…that can only mean…” Yelped Stan.
Yes it was the freezer; in fact it was a fridge freezer but unfortunately for Stan the fridge was on top meaning the door was well out of his reach. Quickly he replaced the bag of vegetables and closed the door. He stretched up in the hope that maybe he could reach the fridge door but found that he was still a good foot short. Looking around the kitchen he noticed a rather tall wooden barstool positioned just under the breakfast bar. He made his way over to it and looked up, yes he could use this, it stood about 3-ft high, but with the use of the footrests he could climb on top of it. He grabbed one of the legs and began pulling with all his might, to his great relief it began to move.
Eventually he’d managed to pull it over to the fridge freezer. He positioned it just in front and began to climb up it, it was hard going but eventually he’d made it up on to the hard seat. He stood up on it and reached over to open the fridge door. To his delight the milk sat snugly in the door of the fridge, there was an open pint carton and a four pint plastic bottle. He reached in and retrieved the open pint carton, he guessed by the weight of it that there would be just enough in here to fill a glass. He placed the carton on the stool seat and closed the door. Now how was he going to climb down safely carrying the carton?
The carton was too big for Stan to hold in one hand and there was no way he could climb down using no hands it would be tough enough with one. After thinking for a moment he thought of a solution, he would open the carton and place a hand inside and hope that he could get a good enough hold. To his delight this seemed to work well, so with carton in hand he began the difficult climb down.
Stan had reached the lower footrest with his feet and was just about to take the next large step down when it happened, he slipped and in his eagerness to hold on he dropped the carton. He watched as if time had slowed down as the carton dropped to the floor below, but what phased him more was the sight of Donna’s stocking covered feet positioned right where the carton would hit the floor. She must have sneaked out to check on him, hence no slippers. The bitch must have been watching him struggle for some time.
The carton crashed into Donna’s feet and milk spilled out covering both her feet and the floor around them. Time speeded back up and Stan slowly looked up to face his titanic tormentor.
Donna stood there with her arms crossed and an evil smile upon her face.
“Err, sorry Donna, please it was an accident…I’ll clean it all up.” Begged Stan.
“O’ you’ll clean it up alright, get licking.”
Stan continued to look up at her and she could tell by the look on his face that she would soon be teaching him a harsh lesson in obedience.
“Didn’t you hear me little man, I said get licking…now do it.” Barked Donna angrily.
Stan dropped his head and climbed slowly to the ground and then walked over to where the milk puddle began. Looking up he saw the broad smile of satisfaction upon Donna’s face looking down at him. Suddenly to both his and Donna’s surprise he screamed out.
“Fuck you bitch, lick it yourself.”
Then like a bat out of hell he began to run toward the kitchen door as fast as his little legs would carry him.
Donna was completely shocked by this turn of events and turned quickly as the little man ran past her. She clenched her fist and the beam of light struck Stan as he rounded the door.
“Shit, you little bastard, you’ll pay for that.”
Donna took a giant step toward the door but as her wet heel hit the hard floor she lost her footing and slipped up arse over tit.
Stan had ran and hid behind the vacuum cleaner in the hall under the stairs, and was pissed that she’d managed to half his height, so he guessed that he was about 10inches tall. His heart was almost beating right out of his chest at the thought of her getting hold of him now and at his current height he was in deep shit, and as so may times before it was the old red mist that had gotten him in this predicament.
He waited with baited breath for her to follow him into the hall, but too his amazement she hadn’t yet appeared. Something was wrong surly she would have gotten here by now! His curiosity had got the better of him and he slowly edged out of his hiding place. Stan nervously approached the kitchen door and taking a deep breath he peered around the doorframe…
Chapter 20
Stan’s heart rate slowed at the sight before his eye’s, they’re lying flat on the kitchen floor was Donna unconscious. Slowly he edged toward her all the while getting ready to run again just in case she was faking it. He reached one of her giant hands and gave it a good kick, Donna didn’t flinch. She was really out for the count, Stan couldn’t believe his luck now all he had to do was get to the phone and get help!
Looking around the kitchen he could see the phone up high on the wall, there was no way he’d ever be able to reach that, but surly she has another? Stan ran into the lounge, no sign of a phone here. Maybe upstairs in her bedroom, but did he have enough time? How long would she be unconscious for? All these questions and more buzzed around in his head. A mobile phone, of course she must have one of them. He ran back into the kitchen and quickly looked in her bag, no sign of one in there.
“Where could it be?” He thought.
Suddenly he heard a groan from Donna.
“Shit, she’s waking up.”
He knew that to buy more time he’d have to find some way of keeping her unconscious, no maybe there’s another way. As fast as he could he climbed over one of her legs so that he stood between them. He then walked up under her skirt and began to unclip her stockings from her suspenders. It was a tough job but someone had to do it!
Eventually with all the clasps undone he began to roll each stocking down her soft smooth and ever so long legs. Once each stocking was down to her knees he ran down to her feet and taking hold of the left one he began pulling as hard as he could and to his delight it came off rather easier than he had expected. Grabbing hold of the right one he began to do the same, but as it neared the end of her foot she groaned and rolled onto her front whilst raising her leg. Stan found himself dragged close to her foot until she stopped and her foot dropped at great speed, missing him by mere inches.
“Phew, that was close.” He thought.
But in reality she’d done him a great favour, for now he could easily tie her hands behind her back.
Stan climbed up onto her butt and with stocking in hand pulled her left arm over and then did the same with the right. He made a slip knot and slid it over both hands. Once it was positioned nicely over the wrist’s of each arm he stood up on her hands and with all his might he pulled the slip knot as tight as he could possibly get it. He then wound the remainder of the stocking around her wrists until he finally tied it of as best he could.
Once he was happy with the tightness of the knot he climbed off of her and hurried down to her feet. With great difficulty he managed to get her legs together, he then slid the stocking under each foot and bought the ends up onto the back of her ankles. Climbing unsteadily onto her calf muscle he walked along until he was standing with a foot on each of her giant heels. Taking each of the stockings ends in either hand he pulled as hard as he could and then while holding the first knot tight with his feet he tied it off. Once satisfied he climbed back down.
Just as he was about to embark on the long climb up the stairs a thought crossed his mind.
“The ring…of course I’ll just remove her ring and re-enlarge myself, and while I’m about I’ll shrink that evil bitch…Stan my man you’re just to sharp for words.”
Walking rather hurriedly up to her waist he could see the shine of the stone from the ring catching the light in the room. He climbed up onto her butt and began wrestling with the ring on her trunk like finger. To his relief it eased off rather easily. He put his arm through the ring and held it tight on his shoulder as he climbed down. Once back on the floor and a safe distance away he dropped the ring to the floor.
Stan took his time to examine the ring, and if he hadn’t have known any different he would have thought it was just a normal gold ring. There were no visible switches or pressure points but he guessed he was bright enough to get it to work.
Stan turned the ring so that the stone faced him and then he began to push on the sides, nothing happened. Again he tried only this time he pulled on it, still nothing happened. After a while of trying everything he could he was shaken by Donna’s voice.
“Having trouble little man.”
Stan looked over and saw Donna lying on her side looking at him.
“You bitch, you’ll pay for what you’ve done to me, you just wait.”
“Ooo, I’m so scarred by the big mans threats, please don’t hurt me, after all I’m the weaker sex!”
“That’s it go ahead and mock me, but you just wait until I tower over you…then maybe you’ll regret ever messing with me.”
“Hmm, now that is something I’d pay to see…go on then hurry up I’m waiting.”
Stan wondered why she was so cocky considering he was in possession of the ring and it would only be a matter of time before he worked out how the damn thing worked. Again he began pushing and pulling on the damn ring.
“Please Stan, I’m frightened…please forgive me you pesky little bug.”
Donna continued to taunt Stan all the while he struggled with the ring. By now Stan was beginning to get very frustrated by his lack of progress.
“O’ Stanley, please untie me sweetie.” Said Donna softly.
Stan paused and looked over at her with frustration in his eyes.
“Shut up bitch, and don’t bother me.”
“Now is that anyway to talk to a lady.”
“Your no lady…you’re a slut and a whore.”
“Ouch! Stan that really hurts…you certainly know how to hurt a lady.”
Donna moved and sat up with her back against the counter.
“I’m surprised Stan.”
“What are you surprised about?”
“Well the way you took advantage of me while I was unconscious…you know that’s not really playing fair don’t you.”
“Nuts to fair, that never gets you anywhere in this world…now shut up and let me work.”
Stan remained totally focused on the matter at hand and continued to play around with the ring for a further ten minutes, when suddenly he realised that Donna was no longer taunting him in fact she’d been pretty quite for at least 5 minutes. Stan broke off from his wrestling with the ring and slowly looked around, he swallowed hard at the sight of Donna’s giant bare feet standing right behind him. Slowly he followed her legs up until they disappeared under her skirt, his gaze continued past her waist and up to her large chest before finally falling upon her face smiling down at him. She raised her hands and waved down at him. Stan almost shit himself, he dropped the ring and bolted for the door but of course it was too late as Donna’s large powerful hand reached around him and whisked him high into the air.
Bringing him up to her face she smiled at him and said.
“Well, well, looks like you’re in trouble now, wouldn’t you say.”
Stan kicked and struggled against her grip but it was no good she just giggled at his futile struggles.
“Put me down bitch, put me down.”
“O’ I’ll put you down alright, but only when I’m good and ready…You daft, stupid little man, did you really think you could tie the knots tight enough to prevent my escape?”
Donna then bent down and picked up the ring, holding it between her thumb and finger she said.
“Rather a nice looking ring, wouldn’t you say?”
Still Stan continued to struggle.
“Would you like to know why it wouldn’t work for you?”
“Doe’s it really matter?”
“O’ yes, I’d like you to know…you see the ring is DNA matched, meaning it will only work for the person whose DNA signature it’s set too. So even at normal height you’d never have gotten it to work. The ironic thing is if you’d have left it on my finger and tried messing with it then you may have got it to work, doesn’t that just make you sick, ha, ha.”
Upon hearing this Stan felt completely deflated, for all the time he struggled with the ring as she watched him, she knew all a long that he posed no threat and that she was just playing with him.
Donna eased the ring back onto her finger and then picked up both her stockings and walked with Stan in hand into the lounge. After sitting down she leaned forward and placed Stan under her bare feet, leaving just his head poking out.
“Right then little man seeing as you tied me up with my stocking’s, lets see how you like it.”
Stan was finding his new position in life somewhat stressful, for although Donna was exerting no pressure upon him, just the weight of her feet was crushing enough.
Donna held open one of her stockings and reached for Stan. As she removed her feet from upon him he rolled back quickly before she had the chance to grab him. She grabbed for his rolling body again, but was too late for he rolled under the sofa.
“Stan, Stan, you silly little man. Come out now and I’ll forget this tiny indiscretion. Don’t make me move the sofa to get you.”
Stan continued to roll, totally ignoring her words until he rolled right out from under the sofa at the back. He jumped to his feet and ran as fast as he could to the magazine rack.
Donna stood up and lifted one side of the sofa, to her surprise Stan was gone! Where could he have run too, the closest cover was the magazine rack? She lowered the sofa back down and stepped over to the magazine rack. She pulled it away from the wall, but still no sign of Stan. She was starting to get annoyed now.
“Come out now you little shit, you’re really starting to piss me off.” Donna screamed.
Stan had found a rolled up paper lying in the magazine rack and he’d quickly climbed into it just in the nick of time as Donna reached the rack. As she pulled the rack out, Stan noticed an air vent on the other side of the room, if he could only make it to the vent, but would he fit through? “Only one way to find out”. He thought.
He crawled up the paper tunnel until his head was right at the opening and waited until he was sure he could make the long journey across the open lounge floor.
“Ok, you wanna play games, well that’s fine with me.” Called out Donna.
Stan watched as her mighty figure walked passed him and closed the door.
“Right there’s no way out and it’s only a matter of time before I find you…and when I do, well lets just say I wouldn’t want to be in you’re shoes.”
Stan eased out further so that he could see Donna; she was over the other side of the room on her hands and knees looking under the chairs. This was his chance as she had her back to him and if he were fast he could make it without her even knowing. Quickly he climbed out and standing next to the magazine rack he glanced over at her once more, she was still busy looking under the chairs. Drawing in a deep breath he bolted for the air vent. Running as fast as his little legs would carry him, he focused totally on the air vent that was fast approaching.
Donna noticed movement out of the corner of her eye, it was Stan. Jumping to her feet she dashed toward him. Stan was only a few inches away surly being this close to his goal she couldn’t catch him, could she?
Stan had reached the vent but was only too aware of the giant Donna bearing down upon him quickly. He pulled himself up and eased his legs through. Donna dived in a last ditch attempt to prevent his escape, but she was just too late for as her hand reached for his arms he was gone.
Stan turned around and saw Donna looking through the grill at him.
“Well done Stan, very clever, but where will you go from here?”
“Anywhere has got to be better than with you.”
“O’ Stan and I thought we were getting along so well…you haven’t escaped yet.”
Donna then stood up and placed the footstool in front of the vent to prevent Stan from climbing back out.
It was now very dark but Stan knew that as this was an air vent there had to be another way out. He walked toward the back of the shaft only to find that there was a steep vertical drop. Suddenly light shone in, Stan turned to see Donna back at the vent and she was undoing the screws to the cover. He was fast running out of time what should he do take his chances with Donna or take the jump.
Donna had removed the vent cover now and shone a torch light into the vent. Stan bought his hands up to shield his eye’s, he could see the silhouette of Donna as she looked at him.
“Stan stop this foolishness and come out now, I promise not to kill you, scouts honour and all that.”
Stan turned once again and looked down the deep shaft, he hadn’t noticed it before but now there was more light he could see another shaft just a couple of feet below maybe he could jump down into that one. He didn’t have much time as Donna was reaching into the vent and although he was pretty sure he was out of her reach, he didn’t want to take the chance. Taking a couple of steps back, Stan then ran and jumped.
“You stupid idiot Stan.” Donna yelled as she watched him disappear down the shaft.
Stan tumbled over a couple of times before regaining his composure. He’d made it and could see light coming from the other end of the shaft. Quickly he ran along the shaft toward the light.
Meanwhile, Donna had gotten some sewing cotton from her needle work basket and
had tied it tightly onto the vent cover. She realised the only way to get Stan was to go in after him, So with torch in hand she reduced her size to match his.
She climbed into the vent and walked along until she reached the shaft that went straight down. Taking hold of the cotton she’d already tied off she dropped it down.
Stan had reached the end of the shaft and now stood at the grill that covered it. He could see that it was another apartment only this vent was different to Donna’s and there was no way that he could climb through the tiny ventilation slits. So he decided to wait and see if someone would enter the room and hopefully he could get their attention.
He didn’t have to wait long as he watched a giant young boy enter the room.
“Help! Help me, over here, please help me!” He screamed.
At first the young boy looked alarmed, but then answered.
“Who’s there, hello is any one here.”
“Help! Over here at the vent, please help me!”
The young boy came over to the vent and got on his hands and knees to look in.
“Wow, an action man, a talking action man. Mum, mum quick come here look what I’ve found.”
Stan sank to his knees as he held the grill; soon he would be safe.
Donna had heard his screams and had climbed into the same vent that Stan had entered. She began hurriedly walking along the shaft toward the light.
“Mum, quick look at what I’ve found, it’s really neat.”
“O’ Sean, what is it, I’m busy.”
Stan watched with delight as this pretty thirty something woman bent down and looked at him in the vent.
“Err hi, could you possibly help me out of here.”
“O’ my god, you, you can speak.”
“Yes, I most certainly can, now can you help me out of here please lady.”
“Yes, yes of course, Sean be a good boy and go get mummy a screw driver and hurry.”
Gazing back at Stan, she still couldn’t believe her eyes.
“I can’t believe it, you are for real aren’t you. I mean I’m not imagining you are I?
“O’ I’m real alright in fact my name is Stan.”
“Hi Stan, I’m Sandra, but please call me Sandy.”
Just then Sean arrived.
“Here mum, is this what you wanted?” He enquired while handing the screwdriver to his mum.
“That’s it, there’s a good boy, now mind while mummy removes the cover…Stan could you step back please.”
Stan let go of the grills and stepped back, as he did he noticed a glow around him and the world began to grow. Before he could react a giant hand reached around him and picked him up. To his horror he found himself in the fist of Donna.
“Hi Stan, miss me.”
Donna then lifted her skirt and dropped Stan into her panties; she then turned and ran as fast as she could back down the shaft.
Sandra removed the last screw and lifted away the grill, but to her surprise the vent was empty.
“Stan, Stan are you there?” She called.
Silence…there was no reply. Looking down into the shaft she could see nothing but darkness.
“God, you stupid woman, as if there was anything there in the first place.” Sandra thought to herself as she replaced the grill and began screwing it back in place.
“Mummy, what about the action man?” Enquired Sean, as he began to sob.
“Now, now honey, its all right, mummy will get you another one ok.”
“But I wanted that one.”
“I know honey, so did I, so did I.”
Stan was in shock; no way did he ever dream Donna would follow him, and he was so close to escape. Donna had snatched that escape from him right at the final hurdle and it had hurt him hard and to cap it all off he now found himself struggling against the power of her outer lips which pulled at him like a hungry sucking vacuum.
Donna eased herself over the ledge as she reached her lounge vent shaft. She rose to her feet and gathered up the cotton from below and then walked proudly out of the vent. Turning the ring on herself she re-enlarged herself to normal height. She then replaced the grill and walked into the kitchen to have her self-a well earned drink.
Donna sat at her breakfast bar sipping on the fresh orange juice; happy that today was Saturday as she’d been up all night chasing Stan. With no work she could have a few hours in bed, before beginning the first day of her new powerful life.
Stan was tired himself but was still struggling against her giant woman hood. But the more he struggled the greater the pull on him got as she got hotter and hotter.
Donna was basking in the feeling of Stan struggling down there and although she was bursting for a pee she didn’t want to free him just yet as she was enjoying this too much.
The phone rang, breaking Donna from her thoughts.
“Hello 211657.”
“Hi Donna, it’s me Pam…I was just wondering if you wanted to come shopping with me today.”
“Normally I’d love too, but I’m not feeling to good. You know I think with all the excitement of yesterday, I’m just not feeling myself (No but we know who is!).”
“O’ that’s a shame, I do hope you feel better later…look if you do call me on the mobile and maybe we can go out for a drink tonight.”
“Yea sure, look I’ll call you later then, sorry to rush but I have to use the bathroom.”
“Ok, see you.”
Donna then hung up the phone and rushed upstairs to her bathroom.
Stan lay exhausted on the damp knickers looking up past Donna’s knees to her face peering down at him.
“You know Stan, you’ve caused me a great deal of trouble today…in fact I can’t think of any reason why I should let you live any longer can you?”
“I can’t think of any either, so please just put me out of my misery.” Replied Stan.
Donna was shocked by Stan’s reply, there was no way she’d kill him if that’s what he really wanted.
“You mean you want to die?” Donna enquired.
“God, please yes, I’ve had enough, I can’t live like this any longer, please just do it.” Replied Stan.
“You little shit, you really mean it don’t you?”
“Yes, I mean it, now do it…or don’t you have the balls?”
Donna then reached down and picked up the inch tall Stan from her damp panties.
“I can’t believe you’d rather die than spend more time with me…after all we’ve been through together. No I’m sorry Stan but you’ll live until I decide otherwise.”
Donna then rose from the toilet and stepped out of her dirty panties. She then half filled the sink with cold water and dropped Stan in.
“Now you be good while I take a shower.”
Stan watched as Donna disappeared from his view. He was so pleased with himself, after all he didn’t want to die he was just bluffing, as he’d gotten to know her quite well he knew she wouldn’t kill him if she thought that’s what he wanted.
Stan shivered in the cold water as he heard Donna taking her shower; he began swimming lengths of the sink in an attempt to keep warm.
After about 10minutes Donna returned to the sink to see Stan swimming, she reached down and plucked him from the cold water. She roughly dried him with a towel and then without saying a word carried him into the bedroom. Donna bent down and dropped Stan into one of her boots.
“There you are, you’ll be quite safe in there while I get some well needed sleep.”
Stan stood up and watched as Donna disappeared from view. He noticed he was standing in rather a large crater, he realised that it must be the imprint that her heel had made in the sole of the boot. He looked around at the well worn insides of his new prison and soon came the conclusion that from here there would be no escape so he’d better make the most of his time alone and join her in some well earned sleep. Stan curled up in the heel imprint, as the smell from the boot was less nauseating here.
Meanwhile
Pam was spending some of her hard earned money shopping, she’d been in and out of most of the shops and had began to notice the same man appear in many of them she’d entered. He was a nice looking young man, and he seemed to be rather normal, but she was starting to get really suspicious of him. Every time she turned around he seemed to be they’re looking at her, was it her imagination?
Pam entered a woman’s clothes shop and went down to the bra and panty racks at the back of the shop. If he were following her then this was the ideal place to find out. After mulling around for a few minutes she noticed him starring at her a couple of racks away. She decided to confront him, as she began walking toward him he looked away and began searching through the various pairs of knickers on the rack in front of him.
Upon reaching the young man, Pam tapped him on the shoulder.
“Excuse me, can I help you.” Enquired Pam politely.
“Sorry, what!” Replied the young man as he turned around.
“Can I help you, as you seem to be following me.”
The young man’s face turned red with embarrassment at the realisation of being caught.
“Err, no I was just checking these out, err, not for me you understand, there for my girl friend, it’s her birthday.”
“So you aren’t following me then?”
“No, hmm, no lady, I wasn’t.”
“Sorry my mistake.”
Pam turned around and exited the shop knowing full well that he’d been following her and that he was lying.
She decided it was time to have a coffee as she’d been walking around for a couple of hours now.
As she sat down she couldn’t believe it, the young man from earlier was sitting only a couple of tables away. She decided to give him the benefit of the doubt as maybe he was here before her and it was just a coincidence. As she drank her coffee she couldn’t help but feel the eyes of the man piecing into her, she was really starting to get pissed now.
Pam finished her coffee and decided to take another look at the sexy underwear she’d seen earlier.
As she examined a nice pair of black silk knickers she couldn’t believe it when she noticed the young man again.
“Right that’s it.” She thought to herself.
Pam began walking over to the young man to confront him once again, but as she approached him he turned and walked away. Pam increased her pace and the man followed suit. As he left the shop she shook her head and returned to the panty racks at the back of the shop.
After paying for the items she’d selected she left and continued with her shopping.
An hour later and Pam was about ready to go home, and not having seen any sign of the man from earlier she was relaxed.
Pam had returned to her car and after putting her shopping in the boot she got in and placed her handbag on the passenger seat. As she drove up to the barrier she opened her window and leaned out to insert the ticket in the machine, just as she did this her passenger door opened and a hand reached in and snatched her handbag.
As luck would have it as the thief pulled the bag from the seat the shoulder strap caught on the door handle, as he bolted to run the strap pulled tight and the thief found himself falling back until he landed with a heavy thud on the floor.
Pam was quick of the mark and was already out of the car, she ran round to the other side of the car just as the man was getting up.
“O’ no you don’t.” She shouted as she jumped onto him.
She forced him face down onto the tarmac and holding his arms tightly up his back she reached for her handbag and retrieved her handcuffs.
“You picked on the wrong lady today sucker!” Pam said to him.
Once the handcuffs were on tightly she got up off of him, and helped him up. Turning him round to face her she was surprised to see that it was the man that had followed her earlier.
“It’s you! I get it now, you pick a victim and follow them until they return to their car and then you wait for the right moment. Well you screwed up this time.”
“Up yours lady.” Replied the man sharply.”
Pam then searched him and red him his rights before roughly forcing him into the car. Once he was held firmly in place by the seat belt, she got back into the car and began to drive to the local police station.
“Looks like you’re thieving days are over.” Pam said.
The man just smiled and replied.
“Lady I’ve been caught too many times to remember, all they’ll do is fine me and I’ll be back on the streets within a couple of days, ready to go about my business again.”
“We’ll see about that, I’ll make sure they through the book at you.”
“Yea, what ever.”
Pam knew he was right and that infuriated her, to think scum like him would be let back out so soon really pissed her off.
“Lady, do you want to know something?” Asked the man.
“What?”
“You’re the best looking cop I’ve ever been arrested by.”
“I’m not a cop as you put it, I’m an FBI agent.”
“Wow, I’m honoured, never been arrested by the Fed’s before.”
Pam was really getting pissed by his “couldn’t give a shit” attitude, and every time she looked in her rear-view mirror she could see a smug expression upon his face.
“Lady, I bet I make more money in a week doing what I do than you make in a month…I mean just look at this old banger you drive, a car says a lot about the person that drives it.”
“Shut up.”
He was really starting to press Pam’s buttons, but what could she do except hand him over to the police.
“Come on lady, what did you make last month, $3,000, £4,000 tops well last week I made over $5,000 and of course that’s tax free, ha, ha.”
That was it, Pam had heard enough and she drove right past the police station.
“Oi’ lady, you’ve just past the cop shop!”
Pam just looked into her rear view mirror and smiled.
“Lady let me out! You can’t do this, it’s kidnapping, yea that’s what it is.”
Pam continued to drive totally ignoring his demands.
Pam pulled up her drive and the automatic garage door opened. She drove in and the door closed behind them. Turning round with her elbow leaning over the seat she looked the man in the eyes and said.
“Welcome to your worst nightmare.”
“Bitch, let me go, let me go you bitch!” Demanded the man.
Pam exited the car and opened one of the rear doors; she leaned in and released the seat belt. Taking hold of the man by his arm she began pulling him from the car. He struggled but eventually was forced from the car.
Once in the house Pam led him to the lounge, lying him face down in the carpet she knelt on his arms and removed the handcuffs.
“Right I’m going to get off of you now, but I warn you no sudden moves or you’ll regret it, understand me.” She said as she pushed his arms up his back as if to emphasise the point.
She then released her grip on him and backed up a few paces. The man rolled over onto his back and looked up at her while nursing his sore wrists.
“What now lady, you expect me to just lay here and do as I’m told like a good boy, well news flash, how did you put it…welcome to you’re worst nightmare.”
As the man got to his feet, Pam pointed her fist at him and a bright light shot from her ring completely engulfing the man.
“What the hell!” He screamed as the blinding light hit him.
Closing his eyes he continued to head in the direction of Pam, all the while totally unaware that he was fast becoming smaller, a lot smaller in fact.
Pam kept the beam on him until he was no bigger than 3 inches high. She watched in amusement as he stumbled toward her until eventually he was face to face with her big toe.
The man stumbled along flaying his arms about, although the light had stopped he still hadn’t regained his sight. Suddenly he made contact with something as he reached out to feel what it was he was complete bamboozled and couldn’t work out what it was.
He felt below and found it had a hard smooth surface that rose up to around his chest then there seemed to be a small ledge and then it became sort of rounded and rougher. As he reached up her found a hard like canapé hanging over the edge, what could it be?
After a couple of minutes his sight began to return. He blinked continuously in the hope his eyes would focus quicker. Before him he could see a black shiny surface that ended around chest height and then a skin coloured rougher surface that rose above his head, taking a few steps back it became clear to him that he was looking upon a giant foot.
“No this isn’t possible.” He thought to himself.
With his eyesight completely clear now he began to follow the foot up until he came upon an ankle, further still until he could see a knee. This wasn’t making any sense. He rubbed his eyes and looked up further, a skirt just above the knees. Tilting his head back until he almost fell over he looked upon a giant face peering down at him hundreds of feet above him.
Pam smiled as he lost his balance and fell onto his butt.
Still in shock the young man got to his feet and began to run away from the giant feet.
“O’ no you don’t.” Pam said as she reached down for him.
Suddenly falling from the sky a wall of flesh that blocked his path and completely engulfed him.
Pam raised her hand to her face and opened her fist to find the little man lying in her soft palm.
“Hello shortie.” She said.
Looking up at her he screamed.
“What have you done to me, please let me go.”
Pam smiled and said.
“Well ok, if you insist.”
Pam then tilted her hand slowly and the man looked down as he began sliding down her palm. The drop was hundreds of feet and he knew if he fell he’d surly die. He scrambled to grab hold of something and was lucky to make it to the ring on her finger just as her hand turned completely over.
As he hung there holding on for dear life, Pam raised her hand so that she could see him hanging under there.
“I thought you wanted me to let go, now look at you hanging on…I wish you’d make up you’re mind.” Pam said sarcastically.
“Please hold me please, I’m slipping.”
“Are you sure that’s what you want?”
“Yes please, I’m sure.”
“Very well then.”
Pam then shook her hand violently causing the little man to loose his grip.
“Arghhhhhhhhhhh.” He screamed as he began to fall.
Pam caught him safely in her other hand.
The man was a nervous wreck and shivered in her giant palm.
“There, there, you’re safe now.” Pam said as she stroked him with the tip of her finger.
She then walked in to the kitchen and placed him on the table. As she went to get something from one of the cupboards he got to his feet and walked to the edge. It was far to high for him to escape, so he turned and ran to the salt and peppershakers on the centre of the table. He hid behind them and watched Pam retrieving something from the cupboard.
Pam had gotten all she needed and returned to the table, immediately she spotted him between the salt and pepper.
“Don’t mess me about, come here now!”
The little man edged out slowly from his hiding place.
“What are you going to do with me.” Enquired the man.
“Teach you a lesson, and when you leave here you’ll never want to steal from anyone again…now take you’re clothes off.”
He looked up at her in shock.
“No way lady.”
“Very well have it your own way.”
Pam realised that for what she had planed he was maybe a little too small for her needs so she decided to grow him another 5 or 6 inches.
Again the man was blinded by light, and when it stopped he felt a giant hand wrap around him and then another began to remove his clothes. Although he struggled against his oppressor it was useless and pretty soon he found himself in his birthday suit.
With his eyesight now fully returned he struggled against the giant hand as it held him firmly against the tabletop.
As Pam held him there she tore of a small piece of sticky tape and fastened one of his arms to the tabletop, she did this with his other arm and both his legs. When she was finished the little man was completely immobile.
“Now that’s better, we can get started.” Said Pam calmly.
“Start what you bitch? Let me go.” Shouted the man.
“Why you’re training of course.”
“Training?”
Pam then picked up a pair of tweezers and smiling she clacked the pincers right under his nose.
“What are you going to do with them?” The man enquired.
“Well that depends on you!”
“How’s that?”
“Well I’ll be asking you some questions and if you answer to my satisfaction then you’ll have nothing to worry about, if you don’t…well lets just say it’ll hurt you more than me.”
“Let me go you bitch, you can’t do this.”
“Really, well we’ll just have to see about that…question number one, what is your name?”
“Up yours bitch.” He screamed as he spat at her.
Pam shook her head and lowered the tweezers toward his crotch.
The man lifted his head and watched with horror as she clamped one of his pubic between the pincers. She looked into his face and smiled as she pulled sharply up. He jolted in pain as a pubic hair was roughly pulled out.
“Ouch! Bitch.”
Pam took another and plucked it out.
“Mark, my names Mark.”
Pam smiled and said.
“That’s better, now we’re getting somewhere. Now Mark how old are you?”
“21, I’m 21.”
“Good boy, and where do you live?”
“In a house!”
“Tut, tut, wrong answer!”
Pam again began plucking his pubic hairs out, she continued doing this despite his pleas.
With tears now welling up in his eyes he screamed out.
“Please stop, I live at 96 Twitching Drive, please stop!”
Pam looked at him and was pleased to see tears in his eyes.
“Good, see how easy it is, now do you promise to never rob from another person again?”
“Yes, I promise, I’ll never rob from another again.”
“Now why don’t I believe you!”
“Please, I promise.”
Pam smiled and picked up his tiny penis between the pincers of the tweezers.
With sweat running down his brow he looked down at his flaccid member held loosely between the pincers.
“Please don’t do this, please.”
Pam tightened her grip and stretched his penis out as far as she could without removing it from his body. Mark was now screaming and pleading for mercy for all he was worth.
Pam was really enjoying having this little man under her complete control and was almost lost in the euphoria of the moment; it was almost as though she couldn’t hear his tiny screams. Suddenly she broke from her concentration and thought about what she was doing; she released her grip on his penis and gazed down at the sobbing frightened little man lying completely at her mercy.
“What the hell am I doing.” She thought to herself.
She reached down and removed the tape from Mark, and instructed him to get dressed.
Mark got up and dressed himself while he continued to sob. Once dressed Pam picked him up and took him out to the street before re-enlarging him and watching as he ran away.
Pam turned and began walking back to her house slowly; she was upset with herself just thinking about the events of the last couple of hours. It scared her to think how the power she had excited her and she shivered at what she’d nearly done to Mark.
As Mark ran away he said to himself “never again will I rob from anyone”. So although Pam was worried about her feelings, she would have felt better had she known that her strong-arm tactics had worked.
As she got inside she slumped into a chair and began to cry she was both excited and frightened by the feelings that fought within her. On the one hand she was really turned on by the power she had and on the other she was frightened by the fact she’d nearly killed a young man.
Chapter 21
Donna woke and was surprised that she’d slept so long, but after the adventures of the night before she should have expected it.
Quietly she got up and looked down the opening of her knee high boot, there lying curled up and still fast asleep was Stan. She smiled to herself as he looked so at peace curled up in her boot, Donna decided to leave him to rest while she washed and dressed; after all he was in for a long tiring day!
Once Donna was ready to go out she walked over to her boots and pulled on the one that didn’t contain Stan. She then looked into the other and saw Stan still at peace, “time for a rude awakening.” She thought to herself.
She tilted back the boot and began to insert her foot.
Stan awoke to find that the boot was shaking, as he tried to get to his feet he felt the boot tilt back and he stumbled until he hit the back if the heel. He looked up just as Donna began to insert her foot. The light began to fade and Stan began to panic, for he couldn’t run to the toe of the boot as it was tilted too far up.
He looked up again and this time nearly all the light was gone, after all he’d been through was he finally about to die?
Donna continued to pull on her boot and thought about how it must feel for Stan having no where to go and no where to hide.
As her toes neared the base of the heel Stan jumped and grabbed the loose silk of her stocking just under the toes. If he could just hang on then maybe he could nestle himself safely under them as they came to rest.
Suddenly Donna stopped pulling on her boot as she felt the stocking catch on the side boot and ladder it.
“Shit, another one ruined.” She called out.
As she withdrew her foot Stan held tight to the stocking under her toes.
Her foot exited the boot and Stan without a minute to spare let go. He fell a great distance until he landed softly on the deep pile of the carpet. Quickly he got up and ran for the cover of the heel.
Donna pulled of her stocking; she then took off the other boot and removed the stocking from that leg too.
Stan watched from his hiding place and knew he’d have to be very careful and even lucky not to be seen.
Donna put her left boot on again, only this time she was wearing no stockings. As she began to slip on the other boot, Stan hide right behind the giant heel and just hoped he wouldn’t get seen and more importantly squashed. As before the toe rose into the air as Donna inserted her foot.
“Stan make way for me, my little lover, hee, hee.” She called.
Once Donna had finished putting the boot on she stood up.
“Hmm, can hardly feel him in there, o’ well he’s in for a long day.” She thought to herself.
Stan waited under her giant boot until she moved away. He looked up and watched this giant sexy evil bitch exit the door and couldn’t believe how lucky he’d been. He then ran for cover under the bed just in case she returned.
Stan relaxed as he heard the front door close and Donna leave; he was now alone in her giant apartment and knew he needed to contact someone fast as he didn’t want to stay here as once she realised he was gone she’d search everywhere for him.
Stan thought for a moment and then it hit him. He got to his feet and began the long trek downstairs to the lounge.
Donna was in heaven as she walked through the local park watching people play with their dogs and children playing on the swings. Smiling she thought to herself about how she could pick anyone of them and make them disappear in such a way that they’d never be found, in fact one might think they’d been abducted by aliens. After all look at poor Stan, it has the entire police force baffled by his disappearance, if only they knew!
As she neared the centre of the park she decided to rest her poor feet and she sat down on a bench just off of the path under a tree. She sat back and stretched her legs out and just watched the world go by, a world that she would one day soon rule!
As she sat their day dreaming she hadn’t noticed the trampy looking fellow approach her.
“Oi’ this is my bench.” He barked at her.
Donna startled by this sat up straight and looked upon the tramp standing in front of her. He was the typical tramp, dirty and wore the customary long raincoat that all tramps seem to wear.
“Excuse me!” Donna replied.
“This is my bench lady.” Repeated the tramp.
“Really, and just what makes this your bench?”
“It just is alright, now leave.”
Donna smiled and looked around to see if anyone was watching. Before the tramp could say another word he found himself bathed in bright light.
Donna grinned from ear to ear as she watched the tiny tramp stumble about on the concrete below.
“I’m blind, what have you done to me, help.” He screamed as he struggled to maintain his balance.
Donna moved her foot over him and began to lower it; she stopped and thought for a moment. “No, not yet, not until he’s regained his sight and can see that he’s going to die under the sole of my giant boot.” She then placed her feet either side of him and pointed her toes inward to prevent him stumbling off the concrete into the grass.
Eventually he found the side of her boot and leaned against it as his sight began to return.
“What the…where am I, what have you done to me?” He screamed as he looked upon a giant black object completely covering his field of vision.
The tramped eased off of her boot and walked toward the other one right in front of him. He noticed that the ground seemed very uneven and unusually rough. As he neared the black object in front of him he jumped back in terror at what he saw. There crawling out of a crack in the floor was a caterpillar, only this caterpillar was longer than he, and was as high as his waist. The menacing looking creature crawled closer to him as he’d backed up as far as he could against the black object behind him.
Suddenly the black object in front of him moved up and came crashing down with an earth shattering jolt right on the caterpillar. It popped like balloon as it body fluids pressed against it’s outer skin until the pressure forced it to burst out. The tramp found him self covered from head to toe and this green and black foul smelling fluid. He couldn’t believe what his eyes had just witnessed, was that really a giant caterpillar or was he…small?
Wiping the mess from his face he then looked up and up, until his gaze fell upon a pretty giant face above. With the realisation of his predicament he passed out.
This annoyed Donna for she wanted to feel him crush under her boot but she wanted him to feel the pain and to know how he was dying. She waited and waited but still the little man didn’t move.
“Wake up you, wake up.” She called down to him as she nudged him with the toe of her boot.
Still the tramp didn’t stir. Donna then took a tissue from her handbag and reached down for the little man. She carefully rolled him onto it and picked up the tissue with the tramp lying in the middle of it. She then folded it up carefully and put it into her bag.
Donna rose from the bench and continued her walk through the park toward the local shopping centre.
The tramp stirred and found himself held firmly inside what appeared to be a white blanket, it didn’t matter how much he struggled he just couldn’t free himself from this tight confined space. “Where am I.” He wondered to himself. He could feel the world move as though he were on a swing, and recalled just what he’d seen before he passed out. “That’s crazy! No way was that a giant woman…was it? No way.”
Donna had reached the mall and went straight to the rest room to see if her little guest had woken up yet! She entered a stool and locked the door before sitting on the closed toilet seat. Placing her bag on her lap she opened it and carefully pulled out the folded tissue that contained the tiny tramp.
The tramp could hear a loud like zipper noise followed by a noisy rustling before he felt something clasp around him. He struggled to free himself as e was lifted into the air.
Donna placed her bag on the floor and laid the tissue on her lap, she then began to unfold it carefully.
The tramp could see more light come into his prison as Donna unfolded the tissue. He was turned upside down and then over and over too many times to keep count, until eventually he felt the last of the heavy blanket lift from his back. He turned and sprang to his feet like a man possessed. As he turned to confront his captor he got the shock of his life as he looked up into the giant eyes of Donna.
“Shit, no, I must remember to lay of the meths…it’s screwing with me brain.” He called aloud as he violently rubbed his eyes.
“Hee, hee, its not the meths you’ve got to worry about my little friend…its me!”
Donna then picked up the little man between her thumb and finger and lowered him to the ground between her feet.
The tramp, still in shock didn’t attempt to run and just stood there looking up past her knees at her face as she smiled down at him.
“Well my little worthless man, its time to get aquatinted with my sole.”
Still he stood there as the towering giantess stood, now her face was out of sight and all he could see was the dark valley that rose up under her skirt. Donna raised her foot over the little man and smiled as she slowly bought it down.
Something snapped in his head and he suddenly became aware that he was in mortal danger and maybe he wasn’t hallucinating after all. As the shadow of Donna’s shoe fell over him he ran toward the gap under the door as fast as his little legs could carry him.
As Donna’s foot neared the ground she was surprised that she hadn’t yet felt any resistance and decided to look down, as she did so she was pleased to see the little chap running under the door. This made it all the more worthwhile for her, after all where could he go? Those little legs of his wouldn’t get him very far.
As Donna opened the stool door and locked her eyes on the tiny speck running toward the main entrance, the door swung open and in walked a young attractive Hispanic girl.
Suddenly the tramp saw his saviour and began screaming aloud and waving his arms in an attempt to get the young girls attention.
As the young girl looked at Donna and smiled she noticed her look toward the floor right in front of where she was walking. She looked down and noticed this tiny creature moving toward her.
The tramp was in luck as he could see the young giantesses eyes fall upon him.
Donna shook her head and clenched her fist ready to shrink the young girl too, after all what choice did she have?
The young girl stepped forward and “SPLAT” bought her foot down on the tramp so hard that blood shot out from under each side of her shoe.
“Err Yuk, that’s disgusting, I hate it when that happens…you know the only good bug is a dead bug don’t you think?” Asked the young girl as she removed her shoe and began cleaning it in the sink.
Donna was taken aback by the young girls actions, no not taken aback more like excited, for she realised that the little man was hopeful of being rescued, but as it turned out his rescuer had turned out to be his executioner.
“Yes, bug’s I hate them too…and you really splattered that one.” Replied Donna.
“Yea, not often they go like that, my mum goes mad at me, she say’s we’re all god’s creatures, that maybe true but I just love squishing bugs.”
Donna smiled at the young girl in an agreeable way as she left the rest room.
Back at Donna’s
Stan had made the long climb down the stairs and was taking five minutes rest to regenerate his sore weary body.
“Keep it together Stan, your half way there and the second part of the journey is a lot simpler than the first part.” Stan thought to himself.
Stan began the trek through the rough deep piled carpet, it didn’t take him as long as he’d anticipated and pretty soon he was close to the grill that would lead to his freedom…or so he hoped.
As Stan got closer and closer to the vent he hadn’t realised just how far above the skirting board it was. For the last time Stan was here he was about ‘9inches tall’, now he was less than an inch.
“You stupid fool…shit, shit, shit…what do I do now?” Stan said to himself. As he dropped to his knees and pounded on the carpet with his fist’s.
“Come on man get a grip, there just has to be a way.”
Stan looked up at the vent again and noticed a piece of cotton still hanging from the grill about an inch above the skirting board.
“Yes a stoke of good luck at last…maybe if I can climb up the skirting board then I might just be able to reach the cotton.” Stan thought to himself with new found optimism.
Stan looked around and noticed a small table sitting next to the wall with a lamp atop of it and the lead from the lamp was plugged into the socket on the wall. If he could climb the lead toward the socket then he could drop down onto the skirting board ledge.
He made the short journey over to the table and began climbing the thick lead. It was a tough climb and on more than one occasion he slid back down, but eventually he made it.
Edging along the skirting board with his back against the wall, Stan hoped he’d make it in time as he was out in the open now and if Donna were to return she’d surly spot him. Looking down at his feet as he edged along he was surprised by how much dust had gathered on the ledge and looking back from whence he came he could see all the tiny footprints he’d made.
Stan had made it, he now stood under the grill with the cotton just above him and just out of his reach. He turned around to face the wall and looked up while stretching his right arm up as far as he could. It was just too far, he’d have to jump and hope he could get a grip of it. Bending his knees he thrust himself up as far as possible, he grabbed at the cotton with his hand only to let it slip from his grasp. He landed back on the ledge and only just managed to keep from falling off. Again he tried and on this occasion he was more successful and managed to get a good hold of the cotton, he reached up with his left hand and held tight, now all he had to do was pull himself up the few remaining inches (feet, from Stan’s perspective). Hand over hand he worked his way up the cotton until her reached the grill slit. Up and over until he dropped to the floor of the vent.
Standing up and looking out into the vastness of the room from whence he came he smiled as he thought “At last free from the psycho bitch.”
As he began to walk along the vent he heard laughter come from Donna’s, pausing he turned and looked back. He saw Pam enter the living room and sit down in one of the armchairs. “Phew! How close was that.” He smiled to himself.
Stan continued his walk along the cold metal shaft until he came to the drop like last time, and then it hit him. All the effort involved in getting here was just a waste of time for he’d remembered the drop when he was 9inches tall now the jump over to the shaft below that led to freedom was far too wide for him to make.
Stan sat there feeling sorry for himself and could actually hear the people in the other apartment chatting, he was so close and yet so far!
There was only one thing left to do and that was go back and try to get Pam’s attention, she was his last and only hope.
It didn’t take long for Stan to reach the grill, as he looked out he saw Pam still sitting on the chair talking to Donna who was out of his sight on the sofa. He climbed out from the grill and eased himself down the cotton until he released his grip and fell to the ledge of the skirting board below. This time however as he landed he stumbled and fell to the carpet below, although shaken, no harm was done.
Stan knew he was out in the open and just hoped Donna didn’t spot him while he ran for cover. He had made it to the back of Pam’s chair just in the nick of time as Donna rose and offered to get Pam another drink.
Stan ran as fast as he could under the chair until he came out at the front of it right behind Pam’s huge high heel. He stopped and waited for a moment for he knew if she moved her foot she would crush him without knowing it. He would have to pick the right moment and just hope he got it right.
After a couple of minutes Stan felt the earth move as Donna returned, each of her mighty steps shook him as she got nearer and nearer until she stopped right in front of Pam. Stan could see that she still wore the high black boots. That was good news for she obviously hadn’t realised that he wasn’t in there.
Donna handed Pam her drink and sat back down on the sofa. Pam took a sip and then placed it on the ground next to her.
Stan watched as Pam’s huge hand descended from the sky and placed the giant glass on the carpet, her hand then retreated at a speed incomprehensible. Pam then crossed her legs.
This was the chance Stan had been waiting for. Like a speeding bullet Stan left the safety of his hiding place and ran round to the toe of Pam’s shoe. He had no time to waste and quickly climbed up the smooth toe until he came to the point at which her foot entered the shoe. He lay down and forced both his hands and feet through her silk stockings so that he lay there with his back against her foot just as though he’d been crucified. He knew this was risky for if Donna looked at Pam’s feet she’d definitely spot him, but under the circumstances it was a chance he was willing to take.
Stan had been like this for a good ten minutes when Pam decided to take a pee. As she rose and began to walk, Stan was pleased that he was held firm as the world rushed by at sickening speeds. Although he’d spent many a long hour in either Pam’s or Donna’s shoe and even on one occasion tapped to Donna’s heel, nothing had prepared him for this. It was one thing to move at great speed but it was another to view it from where Stan was.
Pam entered the toilet and lifted her skirt; she then undid her suspender and pulled her panties down right on top of poor little Stan (lucky little Stan more like). Stan realised this would be as good a time as any to get her attention, but to his dismay he found that he couldn’t get either his arms or legs free. Struggle as he might he was held to firm and to cap it all off he was surrounded by her strong cent as he lay there beneath her panties.
Pam finished taking her pee and stood up, she then pulled up her panties, Stan looked up to her face as she refastened her suspender and then pulled her skirt back down. He couldn’t believe she hadn’t spotted him.
Pam walked back out into the lounge and said.
“It’s getting late Donna, I think I’d better go…thanks for the drink and chat, I feel much better now.”
“Good, but remember the power is yours…enjoy it.”
“I will, goodnight.”
“Yea goodnight.”
Pam left Donna’s, entered her car and drove home.
Donna shut the door and walked into the lounge, she sat down and removed her boots.
“Ahh, that feels better…cor my feet are hot!”
Donna then turned her right boot upside down expecting Stan to come tumbling out. When he didn’t she became very annoyed and began shaking the boot vigorously.
Still there was no sign of Stan, She inspected the inside of her boot and could find no trace of Stan, and she then examined her foot for any red stains but could find none.
“Where is the little shit? Maybe he’s been crushed so badly that he’s become one with my foot, or mixed in with my foot sweat and been absorbed by the insoles of my boots, yes that’s it, it’s the only possible solution. Shame though I’ll never get another like him, o’ well easy come easy go.” Thought Donna as she walked up the stairs to bed.
Chapter 22
“Louise quick, come here, quick I’ve cracked it.” Nicola shouted excitedly from the basement lab.
Louise rushed down the stairs to the basement and was elated to see a 6ft tall beanie baby there before her at the foot of the stairs.
“O’ my god, you’ve done it, wow this is fantastic!” Cried Louise as she walked around the giant beanie.
“No, we’ve done it, after all I couldn’t have succeeded without your help!”
“Well ok we’ve done it…you now what this means?”
Nicola looked at Louise slightly puzzled and said
“No! What doe’s it mean?”
“We have a real collectors item on our hand’s…after all who else has a 6ft Ty Beanie.”
Both Nicola and Louise began to laugh.
“Seriously though, this is a major breakthrough…not only can we reduce the size of anything or anyone but now we can enlarge them too.” Said Louise.
“Well that’s not quite true, after all we’ve only tested it on inanimate objects.” Replied Nicola.
“What are we waiting for then, enlarge me to around 8ft.”
“No way…we’re not testing it on each other until we’re absolutely sure that it’s safe. I haven’t even tried to reduce the Ty beanie yet!”
“Come on then, what are we waiting for, reduce the beanie.”
Louise then stood next to Nicola as she pointed the Star Trek like phazor gun at the beanie and pulled the trigger. A bright light shot from the gun and hit the beanie in the chest and both women looked on in excitement as the beanie began to shrink back to it’s original size.
Once the process was complete, Louise stepped forward and picked up the beanie, after close inspection she looked at Nicola and smiled.
“Everything seems to be ok…here look for yourself.”
Louise then handed the beanie to Nicola and she also inspected it carefully.
“Yep, I agree, looks ok to me.”
“Good, now let’s find something living to test it on.”
Nicola placed the gun on the table and began walking up the stairs when suddenly she noticed a bright flash of light emanate from behind her. Turning around quickly she saw that Louise had picked up the gun and had fired it toward the ground near the bottom of the stairs.
Nicola’s heart raced at what she saw next. There crawling over the bottom step was a spider only it was no ordinary spider it was the size of a small dog.
“God, Louise do something look at the size of that thing.” Screamed Nicola.
Nicola was frozen with fear as the giant creature crawled up the stairs toward her.
“Calm down, just hang on.” Called Louise.
“Hurry up.”
Louise pointed the gun at the large spider and with a flash of light reduced it back to its original size.
Nicola looked over to Louise and then down at the small spider crawling next to her foot. She raised her foot and stamped it to the ground on top of the spider, then twisting her foot for effect she raised it and all that remained of the spider was stain on the step.
“That’s for frightening the life out of me you little hairy shit.”
Louise began to laugh.
“Don’t laugh you bitch, you frightened the frigging life out of me.”
“Sorry hee, hee, but I saw it and thought it would do for a test subject…don’t be mad it just saved us a lot of time…or it would have had you not stepped on it.”
“No, your right it did save us a lot of time as it looked perfect in every way, but you know how I loath spiders…err they give me the willies.”
Nicola then walked back to Louise and said.
“Well do you want to go first?”
Louise looked at Nicola and smiled as she handed her the gun.
“I guess that means yes.” Said Nicola.
“O’ yes please.” Replied Louise.
Nicola stepped back a couple of feet and then pointed the gun at Louise.
Suddenly Louise watched as the ground below her got further and further away.
The light faded and Louise looked down at Nicola whom looked like a small child to her now.
“Well how do you feel?” Called Nicola up to Louise.
Louise looked around and then said.
“Who are you, where am I…what am I?”
Nicola fumbled with the gun as Louise stepped forward and before Nicola could reduce her she found herself held firmly in Louise’s giant hands.
Louise picked Nicola up and held her at arms length level with her face.
Nicola struggled but found it useless against the vice like grip of her giant friend that now stood 9ft tall.
“Please Louise, its me Nicola, now please put me down.”
“Nicola…but I don’t know anyone named Nicola, in fact who’s Louise?”
Louise’s grip became firmer and Nicola was beginning to find it rather uncomfortable.
“Please Louise, your hurting me…something must have gone wrong, please put me down and I’ll help you…please. Cried Nicola.
Suddenly Louise burst out laughing.
“Sorry Nic, I just couldn’t resist it…don’t be too mad it was only a bit of fun, and the good news is I feel fine in fact I’ve never felt better, its as though everything is heightened. I mean not just my size and strength but everything, it’s hard to explain.”
“You bitch, you really had me going there for a minute, now if you don’t mind please put me down and we can begin some test’s.”
“Ok then, but you’ve got to try this its incredible. After we’re done with the test we need to find somewhere open so that we can get bigger a lot bigger just to see how it feels.”
“Hold your horse’s one thing at a time.”
Meanwhile at Pam’s
Pam arrived home and kicked of her shoes, tired and just wanting to get to her bed. It had after all been a long day, she walked up the stairs and went straight to her on suite shower and turned it on.
For Stan it had been a long and somewhat uncomfortable journey lying on his back in a position that mirrored a crucifixion. He was happy when Pam arrived home for now she surly must spot his naked little body lying on her foot, but as always his hopes were dashed as Pam kick of her shoes instead of removing them with her hands.
Stan had screamed as loud as he could for long periods in the car, but Pam didn’t hear him for she had the CD player playing very loud. Stan had timed his screams for the end of each song but that was a waste of time as Pam continued to sing out the song that had just ended.
Stan had almost thrown up when Pam ran up the stairs but she’d made it to the top just in time and for this he was thankful. As she entered the on suite Stan was sure that this nightmare would soon be over. He watched from his position as she pulled her jumper up over her head and then flung it into the washing basket. As she stood straight up and began to remove her bra, Stan wished she’d lean forward for all he could see know was the dark area under her skirt.
He tried screaming again but the noise of the shower drowned out his tiny attempts and he was also becoming very horse now so he decided to save what voice he had left for later.
Pam undid her skirt and let it fall from her waist until it crumpled up on her feet below; she then undid her suspenders and began to remove her stockings.
Stan was pissed that the skirt now covered him but knew in his heart of hearts that it was only a short time now until he was discovered.
Pam didn’t roll the stockings down her legs she just pulled them down and as she got to her feet she just pulled them straight off causing them to turn inside out.
Stan felt Pam’s foot lift, surly this was his saving moment but to his shock all he could see was a wall of stocking fast approaching until it passed by straight over his head.
Pam bunched her stocking into a ball and tossed it toward the dirty washing basket, but as it neared it opened up and fell short landing on the floor just by the door.
Stan felt his world compress and he thought his time was up when suddenly he had the feeling of speed as he found it hard to catch his breathe. The forward motion slowed and was soon replaced by a falling sensation until finally ending up with a sudden stop.
Pam finished undressing and then stepped into the shower.
Stan struggled to free his arms and legs, but eventually managed to do just that. It was still rather dark in there so he guessed that the stocking was still pretty well scrunched up. Lucky for him that he was close to the foot end as he knew which way was out. He began lifting the stocking above his head and taking it hand over hand as he began the long trek out of there. A couple of times Stan found himself in a tight situation but all things considered he was making steady progress.
Pam finished her shower and stepped out, she reached for a towel and began to dry her sexy well-toned body. Once finished she slipped on a loose fitting T-shirt and a pair of clean panties. She then headed for the door.
Stan heard Pam exit the shower and wished he was out in the open to enable him to get her attention but he wasn’t and unbeknown to Stan he was right in her path as she walked toward the door.
Pam was totally unaware of the stocking lying on the floor as she continued to dry her hair as she walked toward the door. Her foot landed on the stocking and caused her to slip slightly, cursing she reached for the stocking and dropped it in the washing basket. She then turned out the light and shut the door.
Suddenly Stan became aware of heavy footfalls fast approaching him and he began to panic.
“Help me Pam, I’m in here, please help me.” He screamed in blind panic.
‘BOOM’ Pam’s foot landed right next to Stan and he found himself forced into an area smaller than he was. The fabric stretched all around him as it pulled him forward, he could almost feel parts of his body forcing themselves through the tiny holes like meat being put though a mincer. Then it was all over as quickly had it begun. Stan released a painful sounding sigh as the pressure relented. Before he could ascertain whether or not he was badly injured his world became compressed again and then he felt himself raising up at great speed and then the pressure release as he felt the downward movement of free falling. He landed softly and then heard the light go out and the prison he was in became darker than the darkest night.
Pam sat at her dressing table and dried her hair; once finished she removed her special ring and placed it on the side before retreating to her bed for some well-earned sleep. As she curled up under the quilt she let out a sigh of satisfaction just thinking about her perfect and exciting life and what great adventures lay before her. What a difference to the little man lying trapped in her stocking in the adjoining room. For him life was one great escape after another and he had nothing to look forward too, except maybe one and that was the hope of one day returning to normal and bringing these murderous bitches to trial!
Stan found his knew position tough indeed as he didn’t know which way to go, but the good news was that he wasn’t as badly injured as he’d first thought. Apart from the odd strained muscle he was still pretty mobile.
To his surprise he found himself quite aroused by the smell of Pam all around him and being so small intensified the smell ten folds. But he knew he didn’t have time to enjoy it as he was in a very dangerous position, after all was wash day tomorrow?
Well he decided to journey north and hope it was the right direction.
2 hours later
Stan was pleased he’d decided to take the route he did as he’d just emerged from the stocking and was standing atop the pile of dirty clothes. Now all that remained was to get the hell out of here. As he edged forward toward the side of the basket he felt the soft floor beneath him end and before he could back up he fell over the edge and landed with a thump on the rough base of the basket.
Suddenly the door opened and the light went on, Pam had gotten up to have a pee.
Stan stood and looked around him rising up on one side of him was a pile of clothes reaching up as far as the eye could see. On the other side it was a vast wall of woven vine with light shinning in through the many gaps. Stan looked out and could actually see Pam sitting on the toilet, so near yet so far!
He knew the light wouldn’t be on long so he looked at the woven wall and knew if he were to escape this giant prison then that would have to be the way to go. He began climbing while the light helped him and to his relief it was easier than he’d thought it would be, the problem was that it was just so dammed high.
He had reached ankle height as he watched Pam pass him and then once again he found himself in complete darkness, he listened as her footfalls became distant and how he wished he were with her right now.
3 hours later
Stan had reached the peek of this woven prison and was almost out of energy. He knew he didn’t have time to rest and that he needed to climb down in the same fashion that he’d scaled it. Carefully he began to climb down still unsure of where to put his feet but having no shoes on did prove an advantage as he could easily feel his way. It was slow going and Stan just had to stop from time to time to rest, as he was almost ready to collapse from exhaustion and hunger, not to mention thirst!
Most men would have given up by now, but not Stan he was driven by hunger, the hunger for revenge and justice and he knew Pam was his only hope.
The room was fairly light now as the early morning sun shone in through the frosted window. Stan could see that he was nearly half way down and was pissed that he was so tired, as he knew he’d have been on the ground before now had he been fresher.
Suddenly the door swung open almost knocking Stan off of the basket as the wind rushed over him, he lost his footing for a moment but was fortunate to hang on. He regained his composer just in time as Pam walked past him toward the sink.
From his vantage point he watched her smooth legs pass him by as he was knee high to her at the moment, how he wished he was knee high in height she’d see him easily then.
Pam stood at the sink and turned on the taps to fill it with water; she pulled her T-shirt up over her head and dropped it on the counter beside the sink.
Stan knew he was running out of time and against the pain of his tired muscles he forced himself to quicken up.
He’d made it he was on the floor and Pam was still at the sink washing, he began to run toward her and then stopped.
“No wait, I need to get to her dressing table I’ll have more of a chance there.” He thought to himself.
So turning around he ran for the door, just well he did for as he’d just gotten out onto the deep piled carpet of the bedroom Pam had finished washing and in a few steps was passing him by, fortunate not to step on him.
Stan undeterred by the fact he’d nearly become a stain under her foot continued running toward the chair by the dressing table. He’d made it and stood directly under the seat waiting for Pam to come and sit down.
Pam had walked over to the bed and sat up on it while she painted her toenails. Stan could only see her upper body from his position, but by the look on her face could tell she was focusing on something “Probably painting her toenails” he thought to himself.
This bought back happier memories for Stan of his marriage to Pam as she liked him to paint her toenails and truth be told he enjoyed it also. He remembered what she’d say to him, “Stan be a love and paint my toenails for me, you know you make such a good job.” Stan smiled to himself and wished for those times again.
Pam finished painting her toenails and with the toe separators still in place walked on her heels over to the dressing table.
Stan ran back as she pulled the chair out to sit down, as her mighty feet settled in front of him he relaxed and knew he was out of harms way.
Pam got herself comfortable and began to apply her makeup.
Stan stood still for a moment frozen by the splendour of the giant heels resting before him. He knew one wrong move and it was all over. He had to be careful but at the same time he knew he’d have to put his life in danger if he were to get her attention. Stan moved to within touching distance of her mighty heel. Just as he was about to hit it, Pam slid her foot back as she reached down to remove the toe separators. An unstoppable force met Stan as her heel caught him straight in the face sending him crashing to the ground like a sack of spuds.
Dazed but still in one piece Stan opened his eyes only to find himself in a dangerous position under and the heel of her foot, his whole body was pressed deeply into the pile of the carpet. He struggled and managed to run his hands up and down her heel in a last ditch attempt to get her attention.
Pam could feel a slight irritation under the heel of her left foot so she pressed down and dragged it along the carpet as if to scratch it.
Stan felt his body flatten as the pressure increased but as the heel moved forward he remained and was eventually free and thankful that the carpet was such a deep pile. He got to his feet and ran as hard as he could into her heel.
Pam again felt an irritation only this time it was like a Nat bite, it was no good she’d have to investigate.
Suddenly Pam’s foot rose up at great speed and Stan ran to where it had just been, he looked up to see Pam feeling the heel of her foot while the rest of it hung over the end of her seat. With not a moment to spare Stan ran at her other foot and body slammed it near the arch with all his might.
That was it Pam was sure something was down there and jumped up from her seat to investigate.
Stan was shocked that something so big could move so fast, he didn’t have time to run anywhere so he just curled up into a ball and hoped he wouldn’t get stood on.
Pam knelt down and lifted the chair out of the way.
Pam’s eyes lit up as she saw a tiny human like figure curled up under the chair. She nudged the tiny flesh coloured thing with her toe.
Stan felt something hit him, quickly he uncurled himself and backed away. It was Pam’s toe; he looked up to see her looking down at him. His heart raced and he began waving his arms in the air while calling to her.
Pam watched this tiny creature uncurl and look up to her, she was amazed as it began to wave its arms about and she was sure she could hear it screaming. As Pam knelt down and looked closer it soon became apparent to her that this was indeed a tiny human being. Pam reached out with her hand and lay her knuckles to the ground and beckoned with her fingers for the little being to climb upon her palm.
Stan didn’t need to be beckoned he was already making for her open palm and quickly climbed up onto it.
Once Stan was safely in the middle of her palm. Pam slowly got to her feet and sat down she then bought her hand close to her face and for the first time she could see it was a tiny man, in fact it wasn’t just a man it looked like her ex husband Stan.
“O’ my god, is that you Stan.” She yelled in surprise.
Stan quickly covered his ears at the enormity of her yell.
“Oops sorry, but is that really you?”
Stan nodded and bought his hands to his mouth to create an amplifier before replying.
“Yes Pam it’s me, please help me, please.” He screamed aloud.
Pam then lowered him to the ground and then put on her ring, she stepped back and pointed her ring at him and then a bright light shot out and Stan began to grow.
Before long Stan stood before her in all his glory at normal height.
“I see you’re still a small man.” Pam joked while looking at his crotch.
Stan blushed and covered up his manhood as best he could with his hands.
“Wait there a moment, I’m sure I’ve still got some of you’re old clothes knocking about.”
Pam walked over to her wardrobe and pulled out an old sweatshirt and a pair of jeans. Tossing them to Stan she said.
“Here try these…I’m sure there yours.”
Stan quickly put the jeans and sweatshirt on.
“God, that feels so good to wear clothes again…it’s been so long!” Sighed Stan.
“Good I’m glad you feel better, now if you wouldn’t mind…just what the hell were you doing in my house…and how did you get so small?”
“Please Pam, I’ll tell you everything but can we do it over breakfast as I haven’t eaten in a long while.”
“Sure follow me and I’ll make you a breakfast fit for a king.”
Stan followed Pam to the kitchen and began telling his story to her while she cooked some breakfast for them both.
Meanwhile
“Nicola left here, this looks as good a place as any.” Instructed Louise.
Nicola turned the car of off the main highway down a small dirt track that seemed to go on forever until eventually it ended at a large clearing surrounded by tall trees. She turned the car around and then switched the engine off.
“Well this looks good, and there doesn’t seem to be anyone around.”
Both women got out of the car and walked toward the centre of the clearing.
“Ok then you first.” Nicola said.
“Hit me then go on.”
Nicola stepped back and pointed the phazor at Louise.
“On three, ready 1, 2, 3.”
Light shot from the phazor as Nicola pulled the trigger. Louise was quickly growing, getting bigger and bigger until her head was way above the trees.
Looking down at Nicola, Louise said.
“Come on hurry up this feels just great and I can see for miles.”
Nicola turned the phazor upon herself and pulled the trigger.
Louise watched as her friend get bigger and bigger until eventually reaching her magnificent height.
“Wow, you’re right this is great…I feel so heavenly…no GOD like, yes that’s it god like.” Cooed Nicola.
Louise laughed and replied.
“Don’t you mean Goddess like?”
“Yea, but do you feel it too…I mean we have no boundaries anymore, we can become as large and powerful as we wish…shit this is scary, just imagine if this fell into the wrong hands.” Said Nicola.
“You mean it hasn’t already.” Replied Louise smiling.
Nicola turned to her and smiled also, but knew that neither Louise nor herself would hold the world to ransom or would they?
Louise stepped over to a large fern tree and grasped the top of it with her giant hand, with only a slight tug she pulled it clean out of the ground.
“Shit Nic, just look at this, I didn’t even break sweat…it was no harder than pulling a weed. God just think how strong we are.” Louise said excitedly.
“Ok Samson, now lets see you replant it.”
Louise then bent down and with one hand shovelled out enough earth to make a large swimming pool. She then placed the tree into it and packed the earth back in tightly using her feet.
“There you go easy as pie.”
“Come on then let’s go before someone sees us.”
“Do we have too, can’t we just fool around a little longer.”
“No we don’t want to take any chances…at least we know everything works ok.”
Nicola then pointed the phazor at Louise and shrunk her back to normal; she then turned it upon herself and did the same.
Walking back to the car Louise went over to the tree she’d just planted and actually fell into the deep impression that her shoe had left behind.
“Nic look, I’m actually standing in a foot print, wow just think five minutes ago I was big enough to make a footprint longer than I am tall.”
Nicola got into the car and started it up.
“Come on Louise, hurry up!”
Chapter 23
“You poor dear, I can’t believe Donna’s that bad…you sure you never upset her?”
“Whether I upset her or not it doesn’t give her the right to do what she did to me doe’s it?”
“No, no of course not, but what are we going to do about it?”
“First thing I’m going to do is call the Chief and let him know I’m ok and then tell him exactly what we’re dealing with.”
Stan then rose from the table and walked to the phone on the wall, but suddenly there was a flash of light and the phone quickly became out of his reach.
“Sorry Stan, but I have to speak to Donna first, please forgive me.”
Stan turned to find himself level with the toe of Pam’s shoe.
“Pam, no you stupid bitch…you don’t understand she’s crazy.” Stan shouted to her as she reached down and picked him up.
Pam smiled at him and said.
“Calm down Stan you’ll be ok, I promise to return you to normal just as soon as I’ve seen Donna…please forgive me but you’ll have to go in here for safe keeping.”
Pam then lifted her top and dropped Stan safely between her huge tits.
“Now keep still, there’s a good boy.” Pam said as she lowered her top back into place.
Stan was really frustrated at being shrunk again and hoped Pam knew what she was doing.
Pam ran upstairs and quickly slipped on a pair of jeans and then removed her ring while she applied some hand cream, just as she did the phone rang. She hurriedly ran back down stairs and answered the phone.
“Hi Pam, what you up to today?”
“O’ hi Donna, well I was hopping to come over and see you…as I need to speak to you urgently.”
“Sure come over, I’m intrigued…urgent err.”
“Ok I’ll be straight over.”
“See you shortly.”
“Yea, bye.”
As Donna hang up she was worried by the tone of Pam’s voice.
“Just what was so damn urgent?” She thought to herself.
Pam grabbed her jacket and bag and left the house.
As Pam pulled up outside Donna’s apartment she peeked down her top to check on Stan.
“Stan you ok down there?”
“Yea, just fine…but please don’t do this you don’t realise just how dangerous she is.”
“Don’t be silly…she’s my best friend, now keep quite.”
Stan’s world grew darker again as Pam’s face disappeared, he was worried not only for Pam but for himself too, what if she believes the cock and bull story that Donna tells her?
Stan braced himself as Pam’s huge bosom began knocking him around again as she exited the car and walked over to Donna’s.
Pam reached the front door and pressed the intercom.
“Hello.” Came Donna’s voice from the metal box.
“Hi Donna, it’s me.” Replied Pam.
“Come on up.”
The door latch buzzed and Pam entered.
As Pam reached Donna’s front door she was a little surprised that Donna was waiting for her.
“Hi Pam, come on in…now what’s so urgent?” Donna said as she placed her arm around Pam.
“Well let’s start with Stan!”
Donna paused and felt kind of awkward; Pam couldn’t know anything could she?
Pam feeling pretty confident after putting Donna on the back foot, removed her jacket and placed her bag on the floor as she sat down in the kitchen.
“Coffee?” Asked Donna.
“Please.”
“Well…what do you want me to tell you about Stan?”
“It was just that…last night I got to thinking that the disappearance of Stan was rather funny don’t you think?”
“Could she be fishing?” Donna thought to herself.
“Funny how?” Replied Donna.
“He was on the trail of Nicola and Louise and I just began to wonder whether or not they might have caught him and shrunk him…what do you think?”
“Hmm, possible I suppose, it would explain his disappearance.”
“Do you think they would have killed him?”
“Where is this leading?” Donna thought.
“Of course, after all that’s what happened when they first got the power…they said themselves that they were drunk on power and enjoyed torturing and killing people?”
“I know…but what if Stan survived and was out there somewhere alone and small, needing our help. As FBI wouldn’t be our duty to help him…Christ we didn’t even look for him?”
“There, there Pam, don’t go upsetting yourself, just remember that little dick betrayed your trust with that tart, what’s her name Tracy?”
“Stacy, her name was Stacy.”
“Anyway you’ve got nothing to be ashamed about, after all you did look for him, hell you even continued after everyone else had given up…how else did we get to befriend Nicola and Louise…And more importantly get to control such power.”
Pam looked over at Donna and she could see by the look in her eye that something was wrong.
“That’s it isn’t it, the power, the bleeding power…that’s all you think about.”
Donna looked back at Pam and was starting to get pissed by her attitude.
“So what if it is…it’s a gift, a gift we should use. Hell don’t you get it, we’re in control, we can have anything we want, we can eliminate anyone without so much as leaving a finger print…Shit yes I love the power.”
Stan could hear every last word and was beginning to worry by the change in Donna’s voice.
“You wouldn’t have helped Stan had you found him would you?”
Donna rose from her chair and carried the empty cups to the sink.
“Answer me, would you have helped him?”
Donna turned sharply and looked straight into Pam’s eyes.
“Help him! Off course I’d have helped him…what do you take me for.”
Pam rose from her chair.
Stan could tell Pam was getting excited by the beat of her heart.
“You lying bitch…if you would have helped him then why is he still like this?”
Pam lifted her top and pulled Stan out from her bosom and placed him on the table.
Donna looked shocked, she couldn’t believe he still existed.
“Come on Donna tell me, why?”
Taking a deep breath, Donna replied.
“What ever he’s told you is a lie…he’s just an evil little man that want’s to ruin our lives. Anyway why haven’t you restored him?”
“I did but he was going to tell his chief and I wouldn’t allow that until I spoke to you first…but now that I now the truth then I’ll restore him and he can tell whomever he likes.”
Pam reached for Stan and placed him on the floor.
“Pam no please, think about what you’re doing.” Donna cried out in panic.
Pam stepped back and raised her fist pointing it at Stan.
Donna waited as did Stan…but nothing happened.
Suddenly Pam looked at her fist and the colour drained from her face. She remembered now removing the ring while she put on some hand cream and she didn’t put it back on.
“What’s the matter Pam, lost you’re ring…well let me help you out.”
Donna raised her arm and pointed her fist at Pam. Before Pam could move she was enveloped in a bright blinding light.
“Noooooo.” Pam screamed as she dwindled in height.
Stan looked on in blind terror as his only true love and only hope shrank down to his diminutive size.
Donna roared with laughter as she casually strolled round the counter to where her tiny guests stood.
Stan rushed over to Pam and held her firmly in his arms as the thundering sound of Donna’s feet fast approached.
Pam was crying uncontrollably and Stan was doing his best to calm her but knew the pair of them were in deep shit.
Donna reached them and stood with her hands on her hips looking down at the tiny couple between her feet.
“Stan, its true you do have nine lives…and I’m so glad you came home to me as I’ve really missed you…but I’m afraid I can’t share you with anyone, not even my best friend.”
Donna then bent down and using her long nail she separated the tiny couple and before Stan could run back to Pam, Donna stood back up and placed the toe of her shoe upon Pam, leaving only her head protruding.
Pam cried up as Stan reached her.
“Stan help me please, it hurts.”
Stan began to cry and tried with all his might to lift the giant foot of off her.
Donna watched with amusement as Stan struggled to get Pam free.
“You bitch let her go.” Stan screamed up at Donna.
Donna just smiled back and increased the pressure.
“Arghhhhhhhhhhh, please Stan help.” Screamed Pam as she began coughing up blood.
Just then the phone rang. {Saved by the bell! What do you think?}
Donna reached for the phone all the while being careful not to apply anymore pressure just yet.
“Hello Donna Speaking.”
“Hi Donna, it’s Nicola…look we need you and Pam to come over tonight we have something great to show you.”
“You bet I’ll be there with bells on…but I’m afraid Pam won’t be able to make it you see she has a rather pressing engagement to keep…you know under cover and all that.”
“Shame, can you bring her ring over as we need to make a few adjustments.”
“Err sure, that shouldn’t be a problem. See you later then.”
Donna hung up the phone and looked down at Stan still struggling to free Pam.
“Stan ask Pam where she left her ring and maybe I’ll spare her life if she tells me.”
Stan quickly lowered his ear to Pam and she told him.
“Let her go and I’ll tell you.” Stan screamed up to Donna.
“No, you tell me first and then I’ll let her go.”
“No way, I don’t trust you.”
Donna shook her head and slowly began applying more and more pressure to Pam.
“Arghhhhhhhh.” Was the last Pam cried as she was pressed flat?
Stan dropped to his knees and watched with horror as blood shot from her ears, nose mouth and eyes.
Donna dragged her foot back and then lifted it up to inspect the underside of her sole.
Stan screamed at what he’d just witnessed and knew he was next.
Donna cleaned her shoe with a tissue and then dropped it next to Stan.
“Be a love Stan and clean that mess from the floor.”
Stan looked up and screamed.
“Fuck you bitch…you mad bitch do you realise what you’ve just done, you’ve committed murder.”
“Yea, yea, now clean up the mess or you’ll end up the same.”
Stan reluctantly dragged the tissue over the smudge that was all that remained of Pam. As he began rubbing the gooey mess up he noticed one of Pam’s fingers still intact. As gruesome as it was he picked it up and placed it in the pocket of his jeans.
A few minutes later and Donna was happy with the job Stan had done, she bent down and picked up both the tissue and Stan. She deposited the tissue in the bin and placed Stan on the kitchen table.
“Right then Stan, where’s the ring?”
“Up yours bitch.” Stan said as he gestured with his finger.
“Silly Stanley, that’s not nice is it now? I mean you should be looking up to me, oops silly me you do already don’t you. Whether you tell me or not doesn’t matter as I’ll find it anyway.”
“Then why ask me dumb arse.”
“That’s it Stan I’ve tried to be nice but I guess you need to learn some manners.”
Donna then stood up and removed her shoe she then undid her suspender and began to roll her stocking down.
Stan knew what she was up to and no way did he want to go back in her shoe, he’d rather die. So he ran as fast as his tiny legs would carry him to the edge of the table and without even thinking about it he leapt right off.
Of course Donna had watched him and moved fast around to the side from which he leapt. She caught him in her stocking like a kid catches butterflies in a net.
Stan rolled about in the confines of the stocking as Donna raised it up to her face and peered in.
“You know Stan you can’t escape me and you’ll only die when I decide the time is right and that won’t be until I rule this entire planet.”
Donna laughed as she lowered the stocking to her foot and began to pull it on.
Stan franticly tried to scale the nylon walls but it was no good and soon he saw her giant plump toes coming to invade his space. He let go and fell back to the toe end as her toes pressed him firmly against the nylon. Donna then manoeuvred him around until he was held firmly under her toes.
“There we are, snug as a bug in a rug, hee, hee.”
Donna then lowered her foot to her shoe and slid it in.
Stan screamed as he was placed into total darkness.
Donna gathered up Pam’s coat and bag and looked for her keys. Once she had found them she shrank the coat and bag and then dropped them in the bin. She then put on her own coat and headed out the front door.
Donna walked over to where Pam had parked her car and looked around, all clear not a soul in sight. She then shrank the car and pressed it flat into the tarmac with her foot.
“There we go, not a shred of evidence to even suggest she was here.” Donna thought to herself.
She then walked over to her car and after getting in drove of to Pam’s house.
Stan was already in great discomfort and still couldn’t believe what Donna had done to Pam…some how someway he knew he had to put a stop to this evil bitch, but how?
Donna arrived at Pam’s and entered through the front door, she went to the living room and then to the kitchen, but still no sign of the ring.
“It has to be upstairs.” She thought to herself.
Stan was finding it increasingly hard to breathe in the foul thin air. He could also feel his clothes getting wet, as it was hotter than a sauna in here. But Donna completely forgot about Stan as she had only one thing on her mind and that was to find the blasted ring.
As she entered the bedroom she immediately noticed the ring sparkling on the dressing table.
“Perfect…all angles covered…now all I need do is eliminate Nicola and Louise and then nothing can stand in my way.” Donna thought to herself as she picked up the ring.
Donna wiped down anything she’d touched in Pam’s, as she knew sooner or later the FBI would investigate her disappearance and although having her prints in her friends house wouldn’t be that unusual she didn’t want to have to answer any unnecessary questions.
After exiting Pam’s house she sped off in her car to her meeting with the two Doctors.
Stan was close to the point of passing out as the heat intensified and the air grew staler with every passing minute. He could tell that Donna was once again in her car and could only guess that she’d found what she’d been looking for!
Chapter 24
Donna pulled up outside the doctor’s house, but before exiting the car she check her bag just to make sure she had everything she needed.
A knocking on the side window of her car startled Donna, as she turned around she saw an excited looking Louise.
Louise stood back as Donna opened her car door.
“Boy am I glad to see you, quick hurry this is so exciting.” Said Louise hysterically.
“Wow! Calm down…what’s so exciting?” Replied Donna.
“Hurry follow me and you’ll find out.”
Donna hurried along behind Louise rather intrigued as to what was so exciting.
As they entered the house, Louise headed straight for the basement laboratory with Donna in toe. But as they reached the stairs Louise asked Donna to close her eyes. Donna complied and aloud Louise to guide her down the steep stairs.
“Keep your eye’s shut.” Instructed Louise.
“Ok, but hurry up…can’t wait to see what’s got you so excited.”
Louise then turned Donna around and told her to open her eyes.
Donna opened her eyes and her jaw immediately dropped open at the sight before her.
There standing in front of her was Nicola, nothing strange about that…well there is when she’s bending down as she’s too tall to stand up straight in a room with a 10ft ceiling.
“O’ my god…you did it! You can actually increase the size of someone now! Wow this is awesome.” Cried Donna as she gawked at the giant Nicola.
“Well do you like the new me?” Boomed Nicola.
“Like…I love it, just how tall are you?”
“Hmm, she’s just shy of thirteen feet tall.” Piped up Louise.
“God what doe’s it feel like?” Asked Donna.
“Please no need to call me god.” Nicola said with a smile.
“You know what I mean.”
“Well, you kinda feel all powerful and the strength, well you’ll see for yourself it’s just amazing the things you can do.”
“You mean you’ll increase my height?”
“We’ll do better than that…that’s why we asked you to bring the ring’s, with a small adjustment you’ll be able to increase the size of anyone and anything.”
Donna smiled and thought evilly about how this would fit nicely into her plans.
“How big can you grow?” Asked Donna.
“To that there is no limit…so you can enlarge something to the size that suits you.” Replied Louise.
Donna looked at Louise and thought of the possibilities…seeing herself stomping through the city as a giant and nothing but nothing could stop her.
“Excuse me, but would you do the honours Louise as my necks feeling rather crocked.” Asked Nicola.
“Certainly…Donna could you stand clear please that is if you don’t want to shrink!”
Donna broke from her thoughts and stepped back.
Louise retrieved the phazor gun from the bench and after turning a dial on it, she pointed it at Nicola and pulled the trigger.
Donna was amazed, as there was no bright blinding light just a soft blue beam that after hitting Nicola seemed to grow until it enveloped her completely and then began to reduce her size. All this took mere seconds and quickly Nicola was standing at her true height.
Nicola stretched and rubbed her neck.
“Cor, that feels better…now Donna give me the rings and I’ll make the adjustments.” Said Nicola.
Donna didn’t waste anytime and handed over the rings trying to hide the excitement growing inside her.
“Err, how long will it take?” Enquired Donna.
“Hmm, about an hour maybe a bit longer.” Replied Nicola.
Donna smiled and turned to Louise and said.
“Aren’t you going to offer me a cup of coffee!”
“So sorry, where’s my manners…Would you like a cup of coffee.”
“I’d love one please.”
“Nicola would you like one?”
“Hmm, no…no thanks, just want to get this done.”
“Ok then we’ll leave you to it…Come on Donna let’s go up to the kitchen and have a coffee.”
Donna followed Louise up the stairs and after entering the kitchen she sat down while Louise made the drink.
As Donna sat there she suddenly became aware of something itching her toe, for a moment she was startled and then smiled to herself as in all the excitement she’d forgotten about poor little Stan suffering in her shoe. To be honest she was rather surprised that he was still alive…after all he’d been in there now for hours and she hadn’t once removed her foot to give him some fresh air.
Donna placed her foot on the floor and began lifting her foot out, but then she stopped and thought to herself, “If he’s lasted this long then he can last a little longer.” She sniggered as she slid her foot back in fully.
Stan was at his whit’s end, he was hot and sticky and the air was thicker than the old London smog, but still he struggled. He’d been constantly thumping the inside of her big toe for ages now and although he new he couldn’t possibly hurt her he was hoping that it would annoy her enough to let him out.
Stan had lost all track of time and was beginning to loose his sanity as the constant thumping of her footsteps echoed throughout his tight and dark prison. He could tell she was sitting down at the moment as he could feel a slight rocking, he guessed she had her legs crossed and was tapping her foot slightly.
True enough Donna was sitting and was actually tapping her foot as she talked with Louise.
Suddenly Donna looked toward the basement door as Nicola appeared.
“Well here you go all finished, now all you have to do is see whether it works or not as these are set to you’re DNA, I can’t test them.”
Donna rose from her seat excitedly and approached Nicola.
Nicola showed the ring to her and said.
“Now to shrink, you need to have the blue stone pointing outward and you then press the green stone, twist the ring so that the green stone points outward and then press the blue and the object will grow, ok with that?”
“Yea, blue out to shrink, green out to grow.”
Donna then placed the ring upon her finger and pointed it at Nicola with the green stone pointing out and pressed the blue stone.”
A soft green light beamed out and enveloped Nicola and she began to grow. Donna then depressed the blue stone and turned the ring around and pressed the green stone. A soft blue light beamed out from the stone and Nicola began to shrink and shrink.
“Ok, ok that’s enough.” Screamed Nicola.
But Donna kept the beam upon her until she was no bigger than a mouse.
Louise stood up and looked down at the tiny figure of Nicola ranting and raving on the floor.
“O’ Nicola you look so stupid down there.” Laughed Louise.
Donna began to laugh also and looked over to Louise.
Upon catching Donna’s evil stare Louise stopped laughing.
“Ok, ok very funny Donna, now re-enlarge her.”
“Hmm, why don’t you do it, haven’t you got your lenses in?”
“No of course not…we only wear them if we’re going out, now please.”
Donna couldn’t believe her luck and raised her hand to Louise.
“What are you doing.” Screamed Louise as the blue light engulfed her and she began to shrink.
Donna tilted her head back and laughed out loud as Louise reached the tiny height of a mouse.
Louise screamed as Donna walked toward her tiny frame. Louise turned and ran but it was no good and Donna soon caught her up.
“Going somewhere?” Donna shouted down to Louise as her foot slammed the floor in front of her.
Louise tumbled to the ground as she ran face first into the hard shoe. Before she could get to her feet Donna lifted her foot over her and crashed it to the floor causing a sickening crunch as Louise was reduced to paste.
Donna dragged her foot back and looked over to Nicola who was just standing there in shock not believing what she’d just witnessed.
Nicola watched as Donna’s foot rose up of off her friend and could see the gooey remains stretch and snap like thick saliva. Still too shocked to run she just watched as Donna’s mighty feet approached.
“What not going to run or beg me for you’re life?” Donna said down to Nicola as she stood with the tiny figure between her feet.
Nicola leaned back and looked up and up toward this giant towering woman until her eyes fell upon the pretty face smiling down at her.
“Why?” Is all Nicola could say?
“Why you ask, well the answers simple…I alone have the power and now no one but no one can stop me, ha, ha, ha.”
Donna lifted her foot and without a second thought she bought it crashing down on Nicola and she then twisted her foot as if putting out a cigarette butt totally grinding the remains of Nicola into the kitchen floor.
Stan had felt the sudden stamp and for once was left guessing just what had happened.
Donna cleared up the remains from the floor and then headed down to the basement lab. She picked up the phazor that Louise had used earlier and after thinking about it for a minute she dropped it to the floor and crushed it under her shoe.
Carefully looking around she found some plans and computations which she didn’t understand so guessed they must have something to do with the experiments. After gathering up all she could find she placed it all in a metal bin and set fire to it.
“There, now there’s nothing to stop me.” She laughed to herself.
Donna was home again and was eager to increase her size and have some fun but as it was very late she decided that she could wait until the light of day, after all she wanted all of mankind to see her in all her glory.
She sat down and removed her shoes. The itch between her toes had long since stopped and she wondered whether or not Stan was still alive. She lifted her foot up and spread her toes, through the nylon of her stockings she could see the pained expression on Stan’s face as he looked back at her.
“Well, well, looks like we’re still alive and kicking little man.”
Stan couldn’t muster up a reply, as he was totally exhausted and in need of some water.
“Arr, would the iddy biddy little man like to come out from there?”
Stan just about summoned up enough strength to nod.
“Hmm, I know you’re only teasing. I’ll tell you what you can stay in there until bed ok.”
Donna then placed her foot on the ground and searched around for her slipper, eventually she found it and began to slide her foot into it. Again Stan’s world became dark and claustrophobic.
Donna laid back on the couch and switched on the TV, she went straight to the news channel and thought about how all the headlines would be totally different tomorrow and how she’d be famous. It wasn’t long before she drifted of to sleep.
Stan was even hotter and more uncomfortable than he’d been all day, how long was it to be before she went to bed, and just how much more of this could he take? He tried to move and wriggle free but he was just too tired and besides where would he go? If he did manage to move he’d end up squashed under her foot, at least where he was safe from that.
His thirst was so great now that he began licking the sweat from her toe, although this made him sick to the stomach it did however serve its purpose even if it were a little salty it did the trick.
Donna awoke and looked at the time on the TV.
“O’ shit, 3am…I’ve been here for 4 hours.”
She got to her feet and stretched, she then turned off the TV and headed for the bedroom.
Once upstairs she kicked off her slippers and undressed. She removed her suspenders and began rolling her stockings down, but she stopped and smiled to herself.
“O’ what the heck, he may as well stay there the night, after all I wouldn’t want to wake him.”
Donna then rolled her stockings back up and climbed into bed. She soon got comfortable and turned out the light thinking only of the great day that lay ahead.
Stan sobbed to himself as her foot lifted up and was placed under the bedclothes, for he knew he was spending the night with her sweaty smelly feet.
All night Stan struggled to stay awake for he knew that should he drop off he might end up slipping down her foot and ending up under the ball of her foot or even worse her heel.
It was a long night for Stan, and although he’d had plenty of long nights before nothing compared to this one. But eventually he felt Donna stir and hoped it wouldn’t be long before she got up.
Donna opened her eyes and was greeted by the light of the day filling her bedroom. Normally she was slow to get out of bed but today…well today was different; she was excited like a giddy child Christmas morning eager to see what Santa had bought her.
She jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.
Stan was right to have stayed awake and quickly braced himself between her hot clammy toes as her foot crashed to the ground sending shock waves through his tiny beaten body.
By the time she stopped walking Stan was bouncing on the nylon springboard between her toes and was lucky to be alive.
Donna wasted no time in rolling down her stockings and removing Stan.
Stan lay on her open palm looking up at her.
“Well Stan today is a big day for me…and I do mean BIG. But for you well lets just say it’s gonna be another long hot day, ha, ha.”
Donna then ran a little water in the sink and dropped Stan in it.
“Now be a good boy and make yourself nice and clean while I do the same.”
Stan watched as the mighty frame of Donna left his line of sight and entered the shower cubicle. Stan felt great refreshing his tired body in the nice warm water. Once he’d cleaned himself he lay back against the side and drifted off to sleep.
Donna finished her shower and after drying herself she returned for Stan.
“Arr, look at him, he looks so cute asleep in my sink!” Donna said to herself.
Reaching down she carefully picked Stan’s tiny body up and lay him upon a piece of toilet paper. With great care not to wake him she folded it over until he was completely covered.
After putting on her dressing gown she picked up the small piece of toilet paper that Stan was neatly folded up in and she went downstairs to have breakfast.
Stan awoke to the smell of fried bacon; the smell caused his already empty stomach to grumble. He struggled against the tissue until he freed himself.
“Morning my pet, would you like something to eat?” Donna enquired.
“Yes please.” Stan shouted back.
Donna then chewed up some food and spat out a large glob of it next to him.
“There you go little man, eat it all up.”
Stan looked up at her horrified but was too hungry to care. He plunged his hands into the thick glob and pulled out a large cupped handful. Like the starving man that he was he began to fill his mouth quicker than he could swallow. To his surprise it was rather nice and at his current size he’d probably have struggled to eat normal food at least in this state although it didn’t look all that palatable it was easier to eat.
Donna smiled as she watched Stan stuff his face, and found it rather satisfying that he should eat chewed food from her mouth. In fact she made note of it and decided that this would be the only way he’d eat while he remained with her.
Stan was full and after licking his hands clean he dried them on the piece of toilet tissue he’d been rapped in earlier.
“Would you like a drink?”
“Please.”
Donna then picked up a spoon and scooped a little tea from her cup and then carefully placed the spoon next to Stan.
Stan got on his knees and began drinking the tea, it tasted so good and after a hearty breakfast and a good drink he was feeling one hundred percent better.
“Did you enjoy that?” Donna asked him.
Stan nodded his head and shouted.
“Yes I feel much better now.”
Stan had quickly come to realise that to insult and hurl abuse at his giant capture was a waste of time and only served in making her treat him worse than she already did.
Donna rose from her seat and picked up the dirty plate and cutlery, she then walked over to the dishwasher and placed them in it.
Stan watched her every move and in different circumstances would actually find her really attractive, but after all she’d done there was no way he could think anything good toward this woman.
Returning to the table Donna lowered her soft hand and instructed Stan to climb up onto her palm.
After she entered her bedroom she placed Stan on her dressing table and removed her dressing gown.
Stan’s eye’s nearly popped out from his head, she was wearing a red silky pair of knickers and a matching uplifting bra that made her already large breasts poke out even further.
Donna noticed Stan stare and said to him.
“Like what you see little man.”
Stan just nodded and sat down to enjoy the show.
Donna walked over to her wardrobe and after a minute or so she pulled out a short black leather mini-skirt and a red silky blouse. Holding them against her she turned to Stan and said.
“Well what do you think?”
Stan just nodded his approval.
Donna put the blouse on and wriggled about until it looked and felt just right, she then stepped into the skirt and pulled it up. Boy did she look hot.
Looking down at her waist she said.
“Hmm, missing something and I think I know what!”
She then picked out a thick black belt from her dresser draw and placed it around her middle, after securing the large silver buckle she stood and admired herself in the tall mirror.
Donna then walked over to the dressing table and sat down; she pulled the chair back slightly and then lifted one of her feet up onto the edge of the dresser so that her toes gripped the edge.
Stan jumped back as her huge toes appeared in front of him.
“It’s ok baby, I won’t hurt you.” Donna said with a smile.
Stan then watched with fascination as Donna began removing her nail polish.
TBC